certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
a_o very_a bad_a smell_n which_o have_v reach_v even_o to_o we_o it_o form_v a_o most_o frightful_a object_n upon_o which_o the_o adorer_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o so_o call_v holy_a seat_n can_v even_o now_o adays_o reflect_v without_o horror_n and_o indignation_n this_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o globe_n or_o whole_a mass_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n for_o the_o member_n and_o the_o head_n the_o whole_a and_o the_o part_n be_v cover_v over_o with_o this_o dismal_a corruption_n popery_n this_o corruption_n be_v and_o be_v 20_o this_o day_n a_o terrible_a blow_n to_o popery_n and_o further_o it_o can_v be_v express_v how_o great_a a_o plague_n how_o sore_o a_o blow_n this_o see_v receive_v from_o hence_o for_o this_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o meddle_v with_o the_o affair_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n the_o successor_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v let_v go_v this_o fair_a patrimony_n keep_v themselves_o in_o germany_n during_o which_o time_n the_o pope_n get_v strength_n and_o make_v themselves_o master_n but_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n oblige_v the_o otho_n emperor_n of_o germany_n to_o march_v into_o italy_n there_o they_o correct_v and_o depose_v some_o pope_n and_o choose_v other_o to_o their_o mind_n they_o revive_v the_o ancient_a right_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v of_o confirm_v pope_n after_o their_o election_n which_o be_v a_o very_a sore_a mortification_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o recover_v until_o gregory_n the_o vii_o and_o beside_o this_o corruption_n render_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n contemptible_a to_o all_o nation_n in_o some_o country_n man_n take_v liberty_n to_o write_v very_o bitter_a invective_n against_o it_o some_o of_o which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n this_o be_v a_o wound_n that_o bleed_v even_o at_o this_o day_n and_o afford_v we_o a_o very_a strong_a argument_n against_o the_o pretension_n of_o infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n challenge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o we_o will_v never_o cease_v to_o object_n and_o very_o rational_o that_o god_n be_v too_o good_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o suffer_v the_o seat_n of_o his_o vicar_n and_o of_o a_o infallible_a vicar_n to_o be_v infect_v with_o so_o dismal_a a_o corruption_n these_o consideration_n let_v we_o see_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o object_v against_o we_o that_o we_o make_v one_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n to_o be_v that_o corruption_n which_o be_v one_o of_o its_o character_n the_o same_o thing_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o four_o plague_n where_o we_o will_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o be_v one_o of_o its_o character_n be_v notwithstanding_o become_v one_o of_o its_o plague_n when_o these_o character_n be_v rise_v to_o a_o immoderate_a height_n they_o become_v sensible_a they_o discover_v antichristianism_n and_o by_o discover_v it_o they_o destroy_v it_o for_o its_o safety_n consist_v in_o be_v a_o mystery_n it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n this_o be_v the_o first_o plague_n and_o the_o first_o period_n of_o antichrist_n decline_v this_o period_n last_v above_o a_o 150_o year_n for_o this_o corruption_n continue_v for_o a_o good_a space_n of_o the_o eleven_o age._n the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o v._o 3._o and_o the_o second_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o it_o become_v as_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o dead_a man_n and_o every_o live_a soul_n die_v in_o the_o sea_n v._o 4._o and_o the_o three_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n of_o water_n and_o they_o become_v blood_n croisades_n water_n signify_v people_n the_o sea_n of_o blood_n the_o croisades_n observe_v that_o the_o sea_n and_o water_n in_o prophetic_a vision_n signify_v people_n or_o nation_n this_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o it_o need_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v and_o suppose_v that_o this_o emblem_n be_v not_o common_a in_o other_o prophet_n it_o be_v most_o evident_o so_o in_o st._n john._n come_v say_v the_o angel_n to_o he_o 15._o chap._n 17._o v._n 15._o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n which_o sit_v upon_o many_o water_n the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n the_o first_o viol_n be_v pour_v out_o upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o whole_a globe_n for_o earth_n contain_v both_o dry_a and_o moist_a the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n be_v spread_v over_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n over_o the_o papal_a seat_n and_o all_o its_o subject_n but_o this_o second_o viol_n be_v pour_v only_o upon_o the_o water_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n i.e._n upon_o the_o people_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o upon_o the_o different_a nation_n tribe_n and_o language_n as_o the_o spirit_n do_v express_v it_o it_o fall_v not_o upon_o the_o head_n and_o the_o seat_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o contribute_v to_o this_o plague_n the_o water_n of_o the_o sea_n be_v turn_v into_o blood_n and_o every_o live_a soul_n die_v what_o more_o native_a and_o lively_a representation_n can_v have_v be_v make_v of_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o croisades_n in_o all_o language_n and_o in_o all_o sort_n of_o style_n a_o sea_n of_o blood_n river_n of_o blood_n stream_n of_o blood_n signify_v a_o very_a great_a slaughter_n now_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o croisades_n be_v slaughter_n murder_n which_o fall_v not_o upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n but_o upon_o the_o people_n all_o be_v there_o turn_v into_o blood_n never_o be_v there_o such_o a_o prodigious_a effusion_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o sea_n i._n e._n among_o the_o people_n in_o the_o first_o crusade_n there_o die_v more_o than_o two_o million_o of_o man_n in_o three_o or_o four_o year_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n do_v lead_v these_o wretched_a creature_n as_o it_o be_v to_o the_o shambles_n that_o they_o shall_v find_v the_o punishment_n of_o their_o crime_n the_o take_v away_o so_o great_a a_o quantity_n of_o blood_n that_o he_o may_v cure_v the_o ulcer_n of_o christendom_n for_o that_o he_o may_v purge_v it_o of_o that_o vast_a rabble_n he_o permit_v the_o devil_n to_o inspire_v they_o either_o with_o such_o a_o sottish_a superstition_n or_o a_o extravagant_a ambition_n that_o they_o must_v go_v and_o deliver_v the_o holy_a land_n or_o go_v and_o conquer_v kingdom_n in_o the_o east_n this_o plague_n light_v only_o on_o the_o sea_n not_o at_o all_o on_o the_o dry_a land_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n not_o at_o all_o upon_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o pope_n improve_v that_o evasion_n to_o greaten_v their_o power_n to_o plunder_v whole_a country_n to_o make_v general_n of_o army_n to_o act_v as_o sovereign_a monarch_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o heavy_a yoke_n upon_o king_n who_o they_o order_v to_o march_v and_o send_v they_o as_o their_o slave_n into_o the_o east_n and_o during_o their_o absence_n plunder_v their_o kingdom_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o the_o plague_n lay_v down_o by_o st._n john_n must_v tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n or_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o its_o power_n for_o some_o be_v to_o light_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o that_o empire_n to_o crush_v it_o other_o upon_o the_o people_n to_o punish_v they_o because_o they_o worship_v the_o beast_n the_o plague_n of_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n be_v for_o the_o people_n this_o plague_n of_o the_o croisades_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o plague_n because_o of_o its_o long_a duration_n for_o it_o last_v 200_o year_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o the_o three_o viol_n which_o make_v the_o three_o plague_n fall_v only_o upon_o river_n i._n e._n upon_o lesser_a water_n because_o after_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o fury_n abate_v there_o be_v no_o more_o march_v of_o the_o whole_a west_n unto_o the_o east_n only_o that_o of_o some_o particular_a nation_n as_o of_o the_o freneh_n among_o other_o under_o the_o conduct_n of_o st._n lewis_n and_o consequent_o the_o effusion_n of_o blood_n be_v much_o less_o there_o be_v only_a river_n of_o blood_n whereas_o the_o former_a croisades_n have_v make_v a_o sea_n i_o shall_v add_v this_o explication_n which_o i_o have_v give_v do_v exact_o agree_v with_o the_o genius_n and_o emblem_n of_o the_o prophet_n the_o prophet_n ezec._n 32.6_o say_v to_o egypt_n i_o will_v water_v with_o thy_o blood_n the_o land_n wherein_o thou_o swim_a even_o to_o the_o mountain_n there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n to_o overflow_v a_o country_n
the_o earth_n beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n this_o system_fw-la have_v this_o further_a viz._n that_o beside_o these_o seven_o period_n a_o eight_o must_v be_v add_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o &_o the_o time_n be_v never_o in_o any_o prophecy_n divide_v into_o eight_o more_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o dr._n hen._n more_o dr._n henry_n more_n be_v one_o of_o the_o last_o that_o have_v spend_v his_o labour_n on_o the_o revelation_n he_o believe_v also_o that_o these_o seven_o epistle_n be_v mystical_a &_o prophetical_a &_o see_v how_o he_o understand_v they_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n empire_n see_v here_o a_o period_n short_a enough_o there_o be_v not_o usual_o so_o great_a a_o inequality_n between_o the_o period_n that_o divide_v the_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n moreover_o one_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o word_n in_o this_o epistle_n that_o may_v not_o as_o happy_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o two_o follow_a age_n as_o to_o the_o first_o so_o that_o this_o application_n be_v pure_o arbitrary_a and_o without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n to_o the_o year_n 324._o i_o e._n to_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a this_o fall_v in_o with_o cocceius_n notion_n wherefore_o i_o can_v approve_v of_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n abovementioned_a pergamus_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o signify_v the_o church_n from_o the_o year_n 324._o to_o the_o year_n 1242._o during_o which_o time_n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v establish_v take_v in_o the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v extinguish_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o explication_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v and_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n that_o signify_v according_a to_o this_o author_n antipope_n or_o contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v a_o little_a glitter_a light_n but_o i_o be_o much_o afraid_a it_o be_v a_o deceitful_a one_o for_o first_o why_o shall_v we_o comprehend_v in_o this_o empire_n of_o satan_n the_o reign_v of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n which_o be_v so_o happy_a for_o the_o church_n two_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o this_o antichristian_a period_n i_o know_v thy_o good_a work_n and_o that_o thou_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o name_n see_v there_o never_o be_v few_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o truth_n than_o in_o this_o period_n if_o ever_o the_o church_n may_v be_v accuse_v of_o have_v renounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichristianism_n which_o be_v call_v a_o apostasy_n so_o that_o this_o article_n do_v not_o hit_v well_o but_o that_o which_o follow_v do_v much_o worse_a thyatira_n according_a to_o this_o author_n be_v the_o church_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o albigenses_n be_v destroy_v to_o that_o time_n that_o entire_a nation_n abandon_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v it_o may_v be_v a_o time_n the_o most_o barren_a in_o virtue_n and_o the_o most_o overwhelm_v with_o superstition_n that_o ever_o be_v since_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v this_o great_a praise_n be_v attribute_v to_o it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n and_o thy_o patience_n and_o thy_o charity_n and_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n which_o it_o be_v pretend_v be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v not_o so_o honourable_a nor_o so_o great_a thou_o suffer_v the_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n that_o have_v run_v out_o since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n to_o the_o reformation_n jezabel_n that_o roman_a whore_n have_v not_o only_o be_v suffer_v and_o tolerate_v she_o have_v reign_v with_o less_o contradiction_n than_o in_o any_o age._n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n which_o signify_v the_o five_o period_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o and_o this_o period_n be_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o last_o vial_n i.e._n to_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v to_o this_o church_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v give_v such_o great_a praise_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n till_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o speak_v with_o so_o much_o disdain_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o comparison_n be_v there_o between_o the_o church_n in_o its_o reformation_n &_o that_o corrupt_a church_n wherein_o hardly_o any_o be_v to_o be_v find_v that_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o error_n and_o vice_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o church_n signify_v a_o six_o period_n wherein_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v entire_o ruin_v and_o the_o infidel_n nation_n be_v convert_v this_o be_v to_o divine_a and_o that_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v to_o the_o six_o church_n do_v not_o exact_o import_v any_o such_o thing_n last_o laodicea_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v in_o such_o disadvantageous_a term_n be_v the_o church_n that_o must_v fall_v into_o decay_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n and_o this_o decay_n must_v bring_v the_o church_n to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n see_v here_o a_o new_a period_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foot-step_n in_o all_o the_o prophecy_n it_o be_v a_o period_n that_o must_v run_v out_o from_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n all_o the_o prophecy_n foretell_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n yet_o here_o behold_v a_o period_n that_o separate_v these_o two_o event_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v join_v together_o last_o this_o system_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n as_o that_o of_o cocceius_n there_o must_v be_v suppose_v a_o eight_o period_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n which_o dr._n more_o acknowledge_v now_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o this_o eight_o period_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o prophet_n for_o we_o do_v not_o any_o where_n find_v that_o the_o time_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n those_o that_o will_v attentive_o reflect_v on_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v confess_v if_o i_o be_o not_o much_o mistake_v either_o that_o these_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v not_o prophetical_a or_o that_o the_o mystery_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v discover_v for_o nothing_o that_o have_v be_v say_v about_o they_o have_v this_o certain_a character_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v obvious_a to_o every_o one_o the_o prophecy_n must_v be_v like_o aenigma_n which_o till_o they_o have_v be_v well_o explain_v seem_v unintelligible_a but_o when_o one_o have_v hit_v right_a upon_o they_o they_o appear_v so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v understand_v chap._n ii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n seeing_z there_o be_v nothing_o prophetical_a in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o may_v go_v on_o to_o the_o four_o chapter_n one_o may_v say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o open_n of_o this_o great_a &_o divine_a theatre_n on_o which_o these_o admirable_a prophetical_a vision_n will_v immediate_o appear_v the_o entrance_n be_v like_a that_o of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n god_n appear_v in_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n round_o about_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o rainbow_n this_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o peace_n before_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n like_o to_o crystal_n this_o may_v signify_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o we_o be_v wash_v &_o justify_v it_o be_v of_o glass_n &_o of_o crystal_n because_o of_o its_o firmness_n for_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o eternal_a covenant_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v away_o by_o a_o new_a covenant_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a here_o be_v the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n that_o be_v round_o about_o
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n antichrist_n principle_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o 7._o viol_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n 1._o principle_n the_o 7_o viol_n be_v 7_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o principle_n be_v there_o 1._o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o several_a plague_n which_o follow_v upon_o their_o effusion_n do_v certain_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v as_o so_o many_o step_n which_o sensible_o carry_v it_o to_o its_o ruin_n god_n do_v afflict_v commonwealth_n by_o pestilence_n famine_n and_o war_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o perish_v by_o these_o calamity_n they_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n under_o they_o and_o sometime_o do_v regain_v their_o former_a lustre_n after_o they_o this_o principle_n must_v be_v careful_o mind_v because_o all_o other_o interpreter_n have_v be_v mistake_v either_o through_o their_o not_o attend_v to_o it_o or_o their_o not_o due_a understanding_n of_o it_o this_o they_o have_v understand_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n until_o after_o that_o we_o see_v the_o empire_n of_o popery_n sensible_o to_o fall_v hence_o some_o have_v not_o place_v their_o beginning_n till_o after_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n time_n 2._o principle_n these_o 7_o viol_n signify_v 7_o period_n of_o time_n 2._o the_o second_o principle_n that_o these_o seven_o viol_n do_v certain_o signify_v seven_o period_n of_o time_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o as_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n do_v signify_v seven_o period_n which_o succeed_v one_o to_o another_o the_o figurative_a expression_n of_o viol_n borrow_v from_o hour-glass_n which_o measure_v time_n signify_v this_o thing_n more_o natural_o than_o the_o seal_n and_o trumpet_n and_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o other_o interpreter_n have_v not_o at_o all_o regard_v whence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o confound_v the_o viol_n and_o make_v either_o all_o or_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o in_o the_o same_o period_n plague_n 3._o principle_n the_o viol_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o plague_n 3._o the_o three_o principle_n that_o to_o every_o period_n or_o viol_n a_o plague_n be_v annex_v but_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o plague_n the_o viol_n signify_v the_o period_n of_o time_n the_o plague_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v out_o during_o the_o period_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o plague_n be_v not_o always_o restrain_v unto_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o viol_n or_o of_o the_o period_n mark_v by_o the_o viol_n but_o sometime_o do_v reach_n both_o before_o and_o after_o it_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o we_o will_v give_v hereafter_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o at_o all_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o viol_n and_o plague_n have_v be_v confound_v by_o interpreter_n as_o if_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o have_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o time_n good_a 4._o principle_n nothing_o but_o evil_a be_v denote_v by_o the_o viol_n never_o any_o good_a 4._o the_o four_o principle_n that_o all_o that_o be_v denote_v and_o signify_v by_o these_o viol_n be_v evil_a to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o judgement_n can_v be_v find_v in_o they_o but_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o these_o judgement_n do_v fall_v sometime_o upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o both_o together_o and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o those_o plague_n do_v denote_v evil_a or_o mischief_n unto_o antichrist_n i._n e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o be_v mind_v for_o man_n have_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o viol_n must_v be_v fatal_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n world._n 5_o principle_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v represent_v under_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o system_a of_o the_o world._n 5._o the_o five_o principle_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v here_o represent_v under_o a_o figure_n draw_v from_o the_o systeme_n of_o the_o world_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o river_n of_o the_o sun._n the_o earth_n be_v the_o entire_a globe_n compose_v of_o land_n and_o water_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o whole_a mass_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n both_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n signify_v the_o people_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o the_o people_n distinguish_v from_o their_o head_n and_o sovereign_a the_o sun_n denote_v the_o sovereign_a of_o this_o kingdom_n as_o will_v be_v make_v out_o clear_o in_o the_o sequel_n all_o these_o principle_n in_o my_o judgement_n be_v clear_a and_o whoever_o will_v examine_v they_o well_o by_o the_o text_n and_o the_o commentary_n annex_v will_v not_o doubt_v of_o their_o truth_n let_v we_o see_v how_o ill_o the_o modern_a interpreter_n have_v follow_v they_o plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o first_o plague_n the_o first_o plague_n be_v a_o noisome_a and_o grievous_a sore_n upon_o the_o man_n that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n 1._o forbes_n understand_v by_o this_o the_o filthiness_n of_o the_o clergy_n their_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o other_o vice_n but_o he_o do_v not_o restrain_v this_o to_o any_o period_n affirm_v that_o this_o corruption_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o take_v in_o or_o reach_v unto_o the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n 2._o cocceius_n understand_v this_o of_o the_o schism_n and_o division_n and_o dispute_v which_o have_v be_v and_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o popedom_n instance_n dispute_v about_o image_n about_o the_o single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n about_o investiture_n the_o several_a schism_n of_o pope_n the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n the_o dispute_v between_o the_o scotist_n and_o thomist_n the_o quarrel_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o plague_n have_v last_v near_o a_o thousand_o year_n i._n e._n ever_o since_o the_o contention_n betwixt_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o the_o iconolatre_v or_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n until_o our_o time_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v more_o mistake_v than_o this_o author_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o a_o author_n who_o have_v so_o much_o study_v prophecy_n shall_v not_o perceive_v that_o the_o viol_n signify_v here_o period_n and_o different_a time_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o must_v not_o make_v run_v the_o same_o plague_n to_o all_o these_o time_n beside_o there_o be_v no_o exactness_n in_o this_o conception_n nor_o any_o agreement_n between_o division_n and_o a_o noisome_a sore_n 3._o joseph_n mede_n take_v this_o noisome_a sore_n to_o be_v the_o fury_n and_o rage_n with_o which_o the_o papist_n be_v seize_v upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o waldenses_n 4._o dr._n more_o follow_v he_o in_o this_o as_o almost_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 5._o de_fw-fr launay_n also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v that_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n which_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n must_v feel_v when_o they_o shall_v see_v his_o complete_a ruin_n 6._o testard_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n 7._o james_n durrham_n a_o scotish_n minister_n at_o glascow_n assert_n that_o the_o earth_n in_o this_o first_o plague_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o noisome_a sore_n signify_v the_o diminution_n which_o that_o authority_n have_v suffer_v by_o the_o reformation_n plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o second_o plague_n the_o second_o plague_n be_v the_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o the_o fish_n die_v in_o the_o sea_n one_o will_v think_v that_o author_n have_v with_o earnestness_n strive_v who_o shall_v keep_v far_a from_o the_o very_a likeness_n of_o truth_n in_o this_o matter_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n be_v the_o universal_a reproach_n under_o which_o the_o worship_n of_o popery_n be_v fall_v together_o with_o its_o doctrine_n for_o instance_n its_o worship_n of_o image_n its_o purgatory_n its_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n etc._n etc._n behold_v what_o a_o agreement_n there_o be_v between_o this_o and_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n 2._o cocceius_n assert_n that_o this_o sea_n signify_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o lombard_n hungarian_n pole_n bohemian_o vandal_n goth_n dane_n saxon_n frank_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o the_o western_a
person_n that_o they_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o will_v yet_o affirm_v that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o plague_n be_v hitherto_o come_v to_o pass_v this_o singularity_n be_v neither_o too_o edify_v nor_o too_o comfortable_a i_o earnest_o entreat_v they_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o desire_n of_o contradict_v and_o to_o consider_v without_o prejudice_n these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o in_o the_o whole_a explication_n of_o this_o 16_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o force_a application_n the_o emblem_n which_o the_o prophet_n make_v use_v of_o do_v exact_o resemble_v the_o event_n set_v down_o in_o history_n the_o second_o that_o in_o the_o application_n of_o these_o seven_o plague_n unto_o the_o event_n every_o thing_n do_v hang_v together_o no_o part_n of_o this_o system_n contradict_v another_o this_o be_v suppose_v i_o entreat_v they_o to_o consider_v if_o chance_n can_v do_v this_o and_o have_v ever_o do_v it_o chance_n may_v hit_v right_a in_o some_o point_n but_o never_o do_v so_o in_o all_o i_o say_v again_o that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o viol_n which_o distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o other_o last_v 200_o year_n the_o great_a part_n do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o number_n this_o have_v already_o last_v 170_o year_n it_o can_v last_v much_o long_o it_o be_v true_a the_o papal_a authority_n who_o beam_n so_o scorch_v man_n under_o the_o four_o viol_n last_v above_o 200_o year_n but_o this_o be_v because_o it_o be_v inlayd_a or_o joint_v in_o those_o that_o precede_v and_o those_o that_o follow_v and_o its_o particular_a strict_a period_n must_v be_v reckon_v to_o be_v only_o 108_o year_n which_o begin_v at_o the_o year_n 1270_o when_o the_o croisades_n end_v and_o continue_v until_o the_o grand_a schism_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1378._o for_o then_o begin_v the_o diminish_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o darken_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o seven_o viol_n have_v already_o last_v long_o than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o must_v last_v about_o 200_o year_n which_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v do_v but_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n where_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v itself_o divide_v into_o three_o other_o period_n the_o harvest_n the_o vintage_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n be_v already_o past_a the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v almost_o expire_v we_o be_v approach_v to_o the_o vintage_n and_o at_o this_o day_n ought_v to_o say_v come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v but_o within_o a_o little_a while_o we_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v come_v he_o be_v come_v chap._n xi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v this_o present_a age_n the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v the_o second_o of_o those_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o 140_o thousand_o mark_a one_o who_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o we_o shall_v discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o small_a number_n of_o faithful_a one_o who_o god_n preserve_v in_o spiritual_a babylon_n and_o who_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o her_o idolatry_n we_o find_v they_o i_o say_v who_o sing_v a_o song_n which_o none_o be_v able_a to_o learn_v but_o they_o i._n e._n they_o taste_v peculiar_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n which_o the_o antichristian_a christian_n be_v notable_a to_o taste_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n a_o angelappear_v fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n chap._n 14.6_o have_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n to_o preach_v unto_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n this_o be_v the_o preparative_n unto_o that_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o must_v be_v make_v to_o all_o nation_n when_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v ablosht_v this_o preach_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o it_o shall_v last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o their_o purity_n shall_v suffer_v no_o alteration_n as_o long_o as_o the_o world_n shall_v last_v and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v fall_v through_o the_o preach_n of_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n immediate_o after_o another_o angel_n cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n which_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n 11._o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o waldenses_n &_o albigenses_n foretell_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n vers_fw-la 9.10_o 11._o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o have_v in_o this_o chapter_n a_o angle_n who_o denounce_v the_o terrible_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o must_v fall_v on_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o these_o word_n here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v signify_v a_o sore_a persecution_n that_o must_v go_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n not_o that_o persecution_n which_o we_o suffer_v at_o this_o day_n and_o which_o must_v be_v the_o last_o but_o that_o which_o the_o church_n endure_v in_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o bohemian_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o persecution_n which_o happen_v before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n because_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n begin_v by_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n therefore_o the_o persecution_n here_o speak_v of_o must_v be_v that_o which_o go_v before_o our_o reformation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beside_o that_o against_o the_o poor_a waldenses_n which_o last_v a_o full_a 100_o year_n before_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o a_o preparative_n unto_o the_o last_o vision_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o contain_v a_o new_a prediction_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n with_o new_a circumstance_n and_o it_o be_v this_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a can_v and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 15._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a v._o 16._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v reap_v v._o 17._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 18._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n say_v thrust_v in_o thy_o sharp_a sickle_n and_o gather_v the_o cluster_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o her_o grape_n be_v full_o ripe_a v._o 19_o and_o the_o angel_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n into_o the_o earth_n and_o gather_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o great_a wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n v._o 20._o and_o the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_v by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n vision_n a_o distinction_n of_o circumstance_n and_o substance_n in_o this_o vision_n in_o this_o vision_n there_o be_v circumstance_n and_o substance_n the_o circumstance_n be_v these_o the_o angel_n who_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o his_o clothing_n another_o angel_n who_o bid_v he_o thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n another_o angel_n who_o appear_v likewise_o have_v asickle_a the_o ripeness_n of_o the_o corn_n and_o grape_n the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n the_o blood_n that_o flow_v out_o by_o the_o space_n of_o 1600_o furlong_n these_o i_o
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
itself_o and_o its_o own_o safety_n reformation_n the_o enemy_n of_o france_n shall_v hinder_v the_o destroy_n of_o the_o reformation_n language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n always_o signify_v several_a peoples_n and_o never_o one_o only_a people_n thus_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o this_o prophecy_n that_o the_o people_n who_o be_v neighbour_n to_o france_n nay_o those_o who_o be_v distant_a from_o she_o shall_v stop_v she_o in_o this_o furious_a design_n of_o destroy_v the_o reform_a religion_n but_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v hinder_v she_o this_o prophecy_n speak_v not_o perhaps_o it_o shall_v be_v by_o cause_v some_o trouble_n to_o france_n during_o which_o the_o persecute_a faithful_a one_o shall_v have_v opportunity_n of_o breathe_v and_o of_o give_v a_o new_a birth_n to_o the_o truth_n we_o shall_v quick_o know_v whether_o god_n be_v prepare_v this_o already_o all_o the_o protestant_n every_o where_o have_v unite_v their_o interest_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v this_o good_a understanding_n between_o they_o which_o appear_v be_v owe_v unto_o the_o persecution_n in_o france_n the_o house_n of_o austria_n itself_o begin_v to_o understand_v its_o true_a interest_n there_o be_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o late_a truce_n which_o give_v opportunity_n for_o this_o persecution_n will_v not_o be_v calm_a enough_o to_o give_v the_o persecutor_n leisure_n whole_o to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n perhaps_o if_o shall_v be_v by_o another_o method_n that_o the_o several_a nation_n shall_v hinder_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n without_o doubt_n they_o do_v something_o towards_o it_o by_o the_o shelter_n and_o succour_n which_o they_o afford_v to_o the_o fugitive_n and_o particular_o to_o the_o pastor_n who_o god_n reserve_v that_o they_o may_v again_o kindle_v the_o torch_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n yea_o in_o france_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n god_n will_v preserve_v a_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o the_o utter_a perish_v of_o the_o truth_n there_o have_v be_v persecution_n in_o which_o the_o truth_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v quite_o sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o bury_v in_o certain_a place_n this_o must_v not_o happen_v in_o this_o last_o persecution_n the_o truth_n will_v be_v oppress_v yea_o suppress_v but_o it_o shall_v be_v most_o clear_o discern_v and_o those_o who_o shall_v hold_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v most_o evident_o see_v and_o know_v as_o in_o dead_a body_n unbury_v they_o be_v dead_a and_o yet_o man_n do_v see_v they_o as_o clear_o as_o if_o they_o be_v alive_a this_o persecution_n shall_v not_o come_v as_o far_o as_o a_o final_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n as_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o albigenses_n when_o not_o only_o the_o witness_n be_v kill_v but_o be_v bury_v and_o disappear_v for_o several_a age_n for_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v disperse_v do_v preserve_v and_o carry_v the_o truth_n into_o several_a desert_n place_n nevertheless_o the_o body_n of_o they_o be_v bury_v and_o disappear_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o shall_v not_o happen_v in_o this_o last_o persecution_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n observe_v it_o well_o these_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o hinder_v the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n from_o be_v bury_v those_o be_v call_v they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n these_o be_v call_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n the_o former_a hinder_v the_o burial_n out_o of_o piety_n these_o rejoice_v over_o their_o death_n out_o of_o impiety_n in_o this_o whole_a prophecy_n the_o earth_n always_o signify_v the_o territory_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o antichristian_a kingdom_n they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o these_o territory_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n who_o rejoice_v at_o this_o day_n we_o see_v this_o prophecy_n fulfil_v popery_n triumph_v every_o where_o yea_o they_o who_o live_v in_o protestant_a state_n be_v full_a of_o hope_n to_o see_v quick_o their_o religion_n uppermost_a and_o nothing_o be_v more_o arrogant_a and_o insult_a than_o their_o carriage_n but_o in_o a_o few_o year_n they_o shall_v see_v their_o pride_n bring_v very_o low_a which_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xiii_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n the_o reformation_n shall_v within_o a_o few_o year_n rise_v again_o in_o france_n after_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v establish_v by_o royal_a authority_n france_z shall_v renounce_v popery_n and_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v convert_v the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a only_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o after_o these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n shall_v enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o shall_v stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n in_o my_o prejud_n against_o popery_n i_o fix_v these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a upon_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o last_v from_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o taborite_n until_o luther_n during_o which_o time_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o witness_n have_v be_v dead_a but_o i_o have_v whole_o abandon_v that_o conjecture_n after_o i_o have_v serious_o consider_v it_o first_o because_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o witness_n be_v bury_v as_o well_o as_o slay_v it_o be_v true_a there_o continue_v some_o remainder_n of_o calixtin_n in_o bohemia_n but_o they_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v as_o a_o body_n again_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o break_a number_n as_o this_o of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o denote_v a_o uncertain_a and_o indefinite_a number_n as_o i_o observe_v above_o so_o that_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a a_o day_n stand_v for_o a_o year_n as_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v 1260_o year_n take_v a_o year_n for_o a_o day_n it_o be_v therefore_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a during_o which_o the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v altogether_o suppress_v and_o after_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v raise_v again_o to_o life_n and_o as_o i_o reject_v my_o own_o notion_n i_o will_v not_o that_o any_o shall_v embrace_v those_o of_o dr._n more_o who_o have_v late_o write_v upon_o the_o revelation_n he_o will_v have_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a here_o to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a do_v viz._n 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n but_o true_o he_o do_v not_o well_o consider_v this_o point_n when_o he_o write_v this_o first_o this_o will_v be_v a_o affect_a and_o very_o profound_a obscurity_n after_o he_o have_v reduce_v the_o 1260_o year_n to_o 1260_o day_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a then_o to_o reduce_v the_o same_o 1260_o year_n to_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a we_o can_v find_v a_o example_n where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v forth_o the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o so_o different_a a_o manner_n but_o above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v here_o in_o a_o most_o exact_a manner_n distinguish_v these_o four_o thing_n 1._o the_o preach_v of_o the_o witness_n they_o shall_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 2._o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o after_o this_o their_o body_n lie_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n 3._o the_o duration_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o testimony_n they_o shall_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 1260_o day_n 4._o and_o last_o the_o duration_n of_o their_o death_n they_o shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a he_o that_o will_v confound_v the_o two_o last_o of_o these_o viz._n the_o 1260_o year_n and_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a must_v also_o confound_v the_o two_o first_o viz._n the_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o the_o lie_a dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n but_o certain_o nothing_o be_v more_o different_a then_o to_o prophesy_v and_o to_o lie_v dead_a at_o least_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v while_o they_o be_v dead_a for_o their_o prophesy_a and_o their_o death_n be_v exact_o fix_v on_o the_o same_o period_n denote_v by_o 1260_o day_n and_o by_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a they_o must_v happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
of_o late_o have_v give_v it_o they_o say_v the_o time_n of_o the_o regeneration_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n for_o 1600_o year_n the_o apostle_n have_v sit_v as_o it_o be_v on_o throne_n to_o judge_v the_o church_n because_o we_o consult_v they_o and_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o oracle_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o strange_a abuse_n of_o word_n to_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o regeneration_n such_o corrupt_a time_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o last_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n 2._o it_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o very_a figurative_a sense_n indeed_o to_o call_v that_o which_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o this_o day_n sit_v upon_o throne_n and_o judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 3._o last_o i_o know_v not_o why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n shall_v come_v into_o this_o promise_n and_o why_o they_o only_a since_o they_o be_v altogether_o exclude_v from_o the_o covenant_n and_o be_v not_o govern_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o confess_v then_o that_o i_o find_v nothing_o therein_o but_o what_o be_v obscure_a but_o all_o be_v plain_a if_o by_o regeneration_n i_o understand_v the_o happy_a reign_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o church_n must_v be_v great_o renew_v to_o reach_v that_o bless_a state_n then_o indeed_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n he_o shall_v then_o have_v the_o full_a dominion_n whereas_o now_o he_o reign_v as_o it_o be_v but_o by_o half_n and_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n he_o shall_v reign_v no_o long_o for_o than_o he_o shall_v have_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n his_o father_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o then_o the_o raise_a apostle_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o twelve_o convert_a tribe_n and_o shall_v govern_v they_o and_o send_v their_o order_n by_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o which_o all_o other_o governor_n throughout_o the_o earth_n shall_v manage_v themselves_o if_o i_o say_v this_o be_v suppose_v no_o text_n can_v be_v plain_o the_o word_n throne_n will_v then_o be_v take_v in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o to_o judge_n will_v signify_v the_o same_o as_o it_o do_v throughout_o the_o scripture_n particular_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n where_o we_o read_v that_o jephta_n and_o samson_n and_o samuel_n judge_v israel_n so_o many_o year_n last_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v understand_v why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a care_n and_o oversight_n of_o they_o as_o be_v their_o own_o people_n although_o their_o authority_n shall_v be_v universal_a i_o confess_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o most_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o determine_v nothing_o but_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n rebuilt_a 4._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a 4._o i_o leave_v it_o also_o as_o doubtful_a whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v meet_v together_o in_o their_o own_o country_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o rebuild_v the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v rebuilt_a will_v doubtless_o be_v the_o most_o illustrious_a city_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o you_o will_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o universal_a empire_n not_o of_o a_o earthly_a monarchy_n that_o have_v its_o army_n tribute_n custom_n fort_n and_o governor_n spread_v throughout_o the_o earth_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a seat_n whence_o shall_v flow_v the_o order_n and_o oracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v govern_v kingdom_n 5._o doubtful_a character_n the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 5._o last_o i_o will_v not_o determine_v how_o long_o this_o kingdom_n shall_v last_v a_o thousand_o year_n be_v express_v oftentimes_o determinate_a number_n be_v put_v for_o indefinite_a but_o i_o see_v no_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v if_o we_o take_v that_o number_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o i_o be_o of_o that_o opinion_n after_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o be_v a_o great_a event_n to_o be_v bring_v about_o set_v forth_o in_o these_o word_n v._o 7._o 20._o chap._n 20._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n to_o gather_v they_o together_o to_o battle_n the_o number_n of_o who_o be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea._n v._o 9_o and_o they_o go_v up_o on_o the_o breadth_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o compass_v the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o and_o the_o belove_a city_n and_o fire_n come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o devour_v they_o explain_v what_o shall_v happen_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n explain_v i_o see_v but_o one_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v to_o this_o that_o you_o may_v comprehend_v it_o you_o must_v know_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v those_o promise_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o of_o all_o man_n in_o particular_a in_o such_o a_o strict_a and_o rigid_a sense_n as_o to_o admit_v of_o no_o exception_n i_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v then_o as_o far_o exceed_v the_o world_n and_o the_o good_a the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o world_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n do_v the_o good._n therefore_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v some_o remain_a people_n not_o convert_v they_o shall_v be_v suppress_v and_o keep_v under_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o shall_v not_o molest_v either_o the_o peace_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o period_n their_o number_n shall_v be_v increase_v and_o become_v very_o considerable_a and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n a_o cruel_a persecution_n against_o the_o church_n shall_v arise_v from_o they_o and_o because_o the_o number_n of_o three_o and_o half_o be_v fatal_a for_o persecution_n it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o this_o shall_v also_o last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n during_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a the_o sanctuary_n be_v shut_v up_o and_o profane_v by_o antiochus_n for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a jesus_n christ_n preach_v in_o a_o afflict_a state_n for_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o half_a the_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o half_a i._n e._n three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n shall_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n so_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o last_o persecution_n after_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n shall_v last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a and_o then_o may_v come_v the_o antichrist_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o i_o will_v so_o far_o honour_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n from_o some_o apostolical_a person_n which_o he_o confound_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o apocaliptical_a beast_n for_o 1260_o day_n neither_o be_v it_o improbable_a but_o that_o the_o ringleader_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n may_v be_v a_o jew_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mean_a to_o be_v find_v among_o that_o people_n they_o be_v all_o either_o very_a good_a or_o very_a bad._n they_o who_o shall_v live_v when_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o divine_a something_o of_o it_o for_o if_o they_o then_o see_v a_o remnant_n of_o obstinate_a jew_n cantonize_v themselves_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n and_o resist_v the_o general_a stream_n of_o conversion_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o first_o bud_n of_o that_o great_a rebellion_n which_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n reserve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v there_o shall_v arise_v a_o jew_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o messiah_n who_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n and_o reign_v for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v destroy_v within_o a_o few_o day_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o saint_n paul_n speak_v nor_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o revel_n 13._o nor_o with_o the_o woman_n chap._n
the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o scripture_n prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n prove_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o that_o that_o kingdom_n be_v not_o far_o from_o its_o ruin._n that_o the_o present_a persecution_n may_v end_v in_o three_o year_n and_o half_a after_o which_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v begin_v which_o shall_v be_v finish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v come_v upon_o earth_n write_a in_o french_a by_o mr._n peter_n jurieu_o one_o of_o the_o present_a minister_n of_o the_o french_a church_n at_o rotterdam_n in_o two_o part_n faithful_o english_v from_o the_o new_a french_a edition_n correct_v and_o enlarge_v by_o almost_o a_o three_o part_n with_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n london_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1687._o to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o desire_v of_o that_o people_n that_o they_o will_v please_v to_o read_v this_o book_n attentive_o and_o without_o prejudice_n especial_o from_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o part_n to_o the_o end_n they_o will_v find_v nothing_o there_o that_o can_v irritate_fw-la irritate_fw-la they_o i_o confess_v the_o hope_n they_o conceive_v of_o a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o shall_v be_v chief_o for_o they_o be_v build_v upon_o express_a and_o unquestionable_a prophecy_n that_o even_o their_o jerusà lem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v again_o gather_v together_o in_o their_o own_o land._n and_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v capable_a to_o recover_v they_o from_o their_o obstinacy_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o against_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v certain_o the_o most_o likely_a method_n which_o we_o make_v use_v of_o because_o it_o grant_v they_o almost_o all_o the_o advantage_n which_o they_o expect_v advice_n to_o all_o christian_n concern_v the_o approach_a end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o afflict_a church_n seek_v for_o consolation_n where_o can_v she_o find_v it_o but_o in_o the_o promise_v of_o god_n when_o the_o present_a prospect_n be_v sad_a and_o doleful_a we_o must_v search_v for_o it_o in_o what_o be_v future_a the_o promise_n of_o god_n be_v either_o general_n or_o particular_a the_o general_a promise_n be_v such_o as_o assure_v we_o in_o the_o general_n that_o god_n will_v not_o cast_v off_o his_o child_n that_o this_o grace_n shall_v never_o forsake_v his_o church_n that_o he_o will_v be_v with_o they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v he_o will_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o but_o afflict_a person_n will_v be_v glad_a of_o something_o more_o particular_a they_o will_v be_v willing_a to_o see_v in_o some_o particular_a promise_n near_o about_o what_o time_n they_o may_v expect_v the_o period_n of_o their_o calamity_n now_o the_o promise_n and_o this_o insight_n into_o the_o future_a be_v not_o where_o to_o be_v have_v but_o in_o the_o prophecy_n they_o doubtless_o contain_v the_o promise_n which_o respect_v the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n yea_o they_o set_v forth_o the_o very_a time_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o but_o as_o god_n have_v cause_v the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v write_v more_o for_o his_o own_o glory_n than_o for_o our_o sake_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o dive_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o till_o their_o accomplishment_n the_o depth_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o experience_n teach_v we_o that_o even_o after_o the_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v we_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o prophecy_n which_o foretold_a foretold_a they_o insomuch_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o god_n have_v rather_o conceal_v thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n than_o thereby_o reveal_v reveal_v they_o he_o have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o futurity_n it_o be_v his_o prerogative_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v in_o that_o strict_a and_o rigid_a sense_n as_o if_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v all_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v unintelligible_a to_o all_o man_n and_o in_o every_o age_n to_o be_v so_o as_o his_o providence_n have_v preside_v in_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n in_o compose_v the_o prophecy_n so_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o do_v particular_o direct_v and_o govern_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o god_n will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v understand_v in_o every_o age_n but_o from_o age_n to_o age_n from_o year_n to_o year_n his_o spirit_n discover_v to_o interpreter_n what_o he_o think_v fit_a and_o leave_v the_o rest_n under_o a_o vail_n of_o ignorance_n till_o the_o fix_a time_n which_o his_o wisdom_n have_v appoint_v shall_v come_v for_o the_o full_a and_o perfect_a revelation_n of_o it_o they_o be_v not_o impenetrable_a we_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v discourage_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o difficulty_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o prophecy_n as_o absolute_o impenetrable_a we_o must_v seek_v that_o we_o may_v find_v we_o must_v ask_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v we_o must_v humble_o and_o devout_o knock_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n that_o it_o may_v be_v open_v to_o we_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o those_o interpreter_n who_o have_v go_v before_o we_o for_o if_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o it_o may_v be_v no_o entrance_n be_v make_v we_o shall_v never_o have_v attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o mysterious_a truth_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o stop_v at_o their_o labour_n and_o acquiesce_v in_o what_o they_o have_v do_v as_o if_o they_o have_v succeed_v well_o in_o every_o thing_n this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o the_o contrary_n be_v much_o more_o so_o for_o one_o truth_n which_o they_o have_v hit_v upon_o they_o have_v miss_v several_a the_o misforture_n of_o other_o interpreter_n have_v not_o dishearten_v i_o hope_v that_o i_o have_v discover_v many_o thing_n which_o to_o they_o be_v conceal_v but_o i_o may_v say_v that_o i_o do_v not_o out_o of_o choice_n apply_v myself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o prophecy_n i_o find_v myself_o force_v to_o it_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o violence_n which_o i_o can_v not_o resist_v two_o thing_n lead_v i_o to_o it_o 1._o the_o cruel_a and_o horrible_a persecution_n which_o at_o this_o day_n make_v such_o terrible_a ravage_v and_o desolation_n in_o the_o church_n endeavour_v some_o consolation_n under_o the_o deep_a sorrow_n i_o ever_o feel_v by_o search_v into_o the_o ground_n we_o may_v have_v to_o hope_v for_o a_o speedy_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o find_v they_o other_o where_o i_o inquire_v after_o they_o in_o the_o prophecy_n which_o foretell_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o most_o remarkable_a change_n through_o which_o she_o be_v to_o pass_v 2._o the_o next_o thing_n that_o make_v i_o resolve_v to_o dive_v into_o these_o sacred_a oracle_n be_v the_o concurrence_n of_o so_o many_o prophecy_n obscure_a indeed_o &_o of_o a_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a original_n which_o foretell_v a_o speedy_a and_o perfect_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n for_o example_n the_o concurrence_n of_o modern_a prophecy_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n the_o famous_a prophecy_n of_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n who_o foretells_a a_o most_o terrible_a persecution_n at_o hand_n the_o most_o dreadful_a of_o any_o which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v hitherto_o but_o withal_o the_o short_a after_o which_o shall_v come_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o prophecy_n of_o cotterus_n christina_n poniatouski_n and_o those_o of_o drabitius_fw-la and_o several_a other_o more_o obscure_a one_o which_o i_o have_v hear_v and_o consider_v without_o give_v much_o credit_n to_o they_o i_o compare_v these_o prophecy_n so_o universal_o spread_v and_o come_v from_o so_o many_o several_a place_n to_o the_o general_a rumour_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v every_o where_o divulge_v throughout_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o a_o great_a king_n that_o shall_v be_v bear_v in_o the_o east_n to_o who_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v pay_v obeisance_n i_o do_v not_o find_v myself_o much_o dispose_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o those_o modern_a prophecy_n credulity_n be_v the_o ordinary_a source_n of_o much_o delusion_n i_o always_o stand_v upon_o my_o guard_n in_o that_o particular_a as_o much_o as_o possible_a nevertheless_o i_o can_v not_o but_o be_v touch_v with_o a_o secret_a opinion_n that_o in_o all_o this_o there_o may_v be_v something_o more_o than_o humane_a something_o of_o a_o hand_n of_o providence_n therein_o as_o the_o holy_a virgin_n i_o keep_v these_o say_n in_o my_o heart_n without_o pass_v a_o judgement_n
i_o wait_v till_o far_a time_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a touchstone_n will_v distinguish_v foolish_a vision_n from_o real_a prophecy_n i_o find_v something_o surprise_v and_o extraordinary_a in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o cotterus_n christina_n and_o drabitius_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v by_o comenius_n cotterus_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o be_v great_a and_o magnific_a the_o image_n of_o his_o vision_n have_v so_o much_o majesty_n and_o grandeur_n that_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n have_v hardly_o more_o they_o be_v also_o admirable_o lay_v together_o every_o thing_n support_v itself_o and_o one_o part_n do_v not_o contradict_v another_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o a_o simple_a artisan_n can_v have_v imagine_v such_o great_a thing_n without_o divine_a assistance_n the_o two_o year_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o christina_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n a_o train_n of_o as_o great_a miracle_n as_o have_v ever_o be_v since_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o even_o the_o life_n of_o the_o great_a prophet_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o more_o miraculous_a than_o what_o happen_v to_o that_o maid_n drabitius_fw-la have_v also_o his_o height_n and_o excellency_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n he_o be_v obscure_a these_o three_o prophet_n concur_v to_o foretell_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o withal_o they_o have_v so_o many_o thing_n that_o offend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v satisfy_v himself_o to_o rely_v upon_o what_o they_o say_v therefore_o i_o resolve_v to_o look_v into_o the_o fountain_n itself_o of_o the_o holy_a oracle_n to_o see_v if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v not_o teach_v i_o something_o more_o certain_a and_o more_o exact_a concern_v the_o approach_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n than_o what_o other_o interpreter_n have_v discover_v from_o thence_o i_o will_v free_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o i_o first_o look_v into_o the_o divine_a oracle_n my_o opinion_n be_v in_o favour_n of_o what_o i_o search_v for_o be_v altogether_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n i_o be_v also_o full_o persuade_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o that_o antichristianism_n be_v the_o superstition_n which_o for_o more_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n have_v disfigure_v the_o church_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a many_o thing_n without_o reckon_v the_o modern_a prophecy_n make_v i_o hope_n that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o that_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o close_a whereof_o babylon_n must_v fall_v the_o heathen_a be_v convert_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v full_o settle_v first_o i_o reflect_v on_o the_o long_a duration_n of_o that_o idolatry_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o see_v that_o it_o begin_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o no_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v where_o god_n suffer_v so_o great_a a_o corruption_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n without_o give_v some_o remedy_n and_o relief_n i_o consider_v far_o that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n god_n give_v a_o terrible_a blow_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o the_o pagan_a religion_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n swede_n denmark_n the_o protestant_a state_n of_o germany_n the_o unite_a province_n the_o swisser_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o france_n break_v from_o the_o papacy_n all_o at_o once_o appear_v to_o i_o so_o considerable_a a_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v nor_o persuade_v myself_o but_o that_o god_n have_v make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n among_o the_o expositor_n of_o that_o book_n or_o i_o find_v that_o they_o have_v look_v for_o it_o in_o those_o place_n where_o i_o see_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o hereupon_o i_o suspect_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o describe_v the_o degree_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v much_o near_o than_o be_v common_o think_v consider_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n as_o one_o half_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o suppose_v that_o the_o other_o half_o can_v not_o be_v far_o off_o there_o be_v already_o near_o 200_o year_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o when_o god_n make_v great_a empire_n fall_v and_o not_o all_o at_o once_o the_o distance_n be_v not_o common_o so_o great_a between_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o second_o after_o this_o i_o consider_v the_o present_a posture_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o if_o all_o thing_n be_v prepare_v for_o some_o great_a revolution_n it_o be_v as_o easy_a with_o god_n to_o work_v in_o one_o moment_n and_o without_o precede_a disposition_n as_o to_o take_v time_n and_o prepare_v the_o matter_n nevertheless_o we_o see_v that_o by_o secret_a method_n which_o man_n perceive_v not_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o his_o great_a work_n for_o example_n the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n be_v a_o great_a revolution_n god_n prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o this_o great_a event_n many_o age_n before_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o admirable_a mean_n of_o which_o no_o man_n then_o know_v the_o tendency_n and_o design_n 1._o he_o reduce_v the_o world_n to_o two_o language_n which_o be_v almost_o universal_a the_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v communicate_v difference_n of_o language_n be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n of_o such_o a_o communication_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apostle_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o can_v speak_v all_o language_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v the_o same_o privilege_n 2._o the_o world_n be_v almost_o whole_o unite_v under_o one_o empire_n viz._n the_o roman_a which_o be_v another_o mean_n to_o facilitate_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o little_a principality_n under_o several_a soyeraigns_n as_o the_o west_n be_v at_o this_o day_n it_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o divers_a of_o they_o if_o not_o the_o most_o part_n will_v have_v deny_v entrance_n to_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o new_a preacher_n little_a lord_n who_o have_v not_o much_o to_o do_v concern_v themselves_o more_o particular_o about_o every_o part_n of_o their_o territory_n than_o great_a emperor_n who_o have_v the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o mind_n be_v force_v to_o remit_v the_o care_n of_o less_o important_a matter_n to_o their_o deputy_n and_o lieutenant_n 3._o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o jew_n by_o their_o frequent_a captivity_n be_v also_o a_o mean_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prepare_v the_o way_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n they_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god._n 4._o another_o thing_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o this_o design_n of_o god_n be_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n whereby_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n become_v common_a among_o the_o heathen_n and_o about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n appearance_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v multitude_n of_o those_o proselyte_n which_o be_v call_v proselyte_n of_o the_o gate_n such_o as_o be_v not_o real_o jew_n but_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v pagan_n they_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v present_v every_o sabbath_n day_n at_o the_o read_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o the_o synagogue_n it_o be_v of_o they_o we_o so_o often_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n under_o the_o name_n of_o devout_a and_o such_o as_o fear_v god_n among_o the_o gentile_n cornelius_n be_v of_o that_o number_n it_o can_v not_o be_v difficult_a for_o they_o to_o abandon_v paganism_n for_o they_o have_v already_o leave_v it_o and_o they_o can_v not_o be_v hinder_v from_o become_a christian_n by_o judaisme_n for_o they_o have_v never_o embrace_v it_o so_o that_o they_o become_v christian_n without_o change_n or_o violence_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n be_v such_o as_o these_o 5._o and_o by_o the_o same_o good_a providence_n of_o god_n philosophy_n begin_v to_o flourish_v among_o the_o pagan_n a_o little_a before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o refine_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o
absolve_v they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o they_o be_v impenitent_a and_o heretic_n and_o persevere_v in_o their_o heresy_n nevertheless_o they_o give_v they_o absolution_n moreover_o they_o bring_v they_o to_o their_o altar_n by_o force_n and_o violence_n they_o must_v be_v confess_v they_o must_v desire_v the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o be_v give_v they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o know_v that_o they_o detest_v and_o abhor_v from_o their_o very_a heart_n as_o a_o mere_a idol_n that_o which_o be_v give_v they_o to_o eat_v and_o worship_n as_o a_o god._n so_o that_o all_o these_o be_v sacrilegious_a communion_n and_o in_o plain_a term_n the_o most_o abominable_a sacrilege_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v what_o conscience_n can_v we_o suppose_v these_o man_n to_o have_v who_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o abomination_n so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n but_o by_o what_o name_n shall_v we_o call_v the_o oath_n which_o they_o force_v man_n to_o take_v and_o which_o they_o have_v public_o print_v in_o which_o the_o new_a convert_v swear_v by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o upon_o the_o h._n evangelist_n that_o they_o have_v willing_o abjure_v and_o without_o constraint_n or_o force_n and_o yet_o the_o bishop_n know_v and_o all_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o that_o they_o have_v be_v force_v to_o this_o abjuration_n by_o army_n of_o butcher_n and_o executioner_n let_v loose_a upon_o they_o where_o be_v any_o principle_n of_o morality_n even_o those_o of_o the_o great_a latitude_n that_o will_v permit_v this_o can_v there_o be_v any_o more_o horrible_a profanation_n of_o a_o oath_n than_o which_o nothing_o be_v more_o sacred_a and_o venerable_a in_o what_o a_o state_n must_v such_o man_n conscience_n needs_o be_v who_o force_n these_o poor_a man_n to_o commit_v so_o execrable_a a_o perjury_n and_o cause_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o be_v use_v for_o the_o assure_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v most_o notorious_o false_a i_o confess_v i_o shall_v never_o comprehend_v this_o and_o will_v always_o say_v there_o be_v something_o in_o it_o more_o than_o humane_a that_o man_n shall_v make_v profession_n of_o a_o religion_n and_o contradict_v the_o most_o inviolable_a rule_n of_o it_o open_o before_o all_o the_o world._n but_o to_o what_o a_o pitch_n of_o impudence_n must_v they_o be_v arrive_v who_o print_n and_o publish_v that_o no_o violence_n at_o all_o have_v be_v employ_v to_o make_v these_o conversion_n all_o france_n abound_v with_o stranger_n who_o be_v witness_n of_o it_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o europe_n behold_v in_o foreign_a merchant_n see_v and_o know_v it_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o witness_n who_o have_v themselves_o escape_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o these_o executioner_n carry_v tiding_n of_o it_o to_o all_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o who_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o deny_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o europe_n we_o read_v the_o arrest_n we_o see_v the_o ordonnanee_n of_o the_o intendant_o we_o see_v wood_n cut_v down_o and_o house_n raze_v we_o behold_v twelve_o or_o fifteen_o thousand_o prisoner_n in_o all_o the_o prison_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o yet_o they_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o persecution_n this_o be_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v very_o singular_a in_o this_o persecution_n and_o which_o have_v no_o example_n i_o can_v not_o read_v without_o tremble_v what_o mr._n the_o bruey_n say_v in_o his_o last_o piece_n that_o the_o success_n there_o have_v be_v of_o the_o method_n employ_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o reform_a make_v it_o evident_a that_o they_o be_v altogether_o dispose_v to_o receive_v the_o catholic_n truth_n i_o know_v not_o what_o those_o disposition_n be_v as_o to_o himself_o but_o i_o question_v not_o but_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n to_o make_v he_o turn_v turk_n and_o afterward_o heathen_a in_o a_o very_a little_a time_n what_o judgement_n can_v one_o make_v of_o such_o man_n as_o mr._n bruey_n and_o mr._n maimbourg_n who_o in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n i._o compliment_n and_o congratulate_v the_o king_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o he_o see_v the_o period_n of_o calvinism_n without_o have_v make_v use_v of_o any_o mean_n to_o bring_v it_o about_o but_o those_o of_o grace_n and_o sweetness_n mild_a and_o gentle_a method_n it_o be_v these_o kind_a and_o gracious_a proceed_n that_o have_v force_v person_n of_o good_a birth_n and_o quality_n accustom_v to_o all_o the_o best_a accommodation_n of_o life_n to_o leave_v ten_o twenty_o thirty_o forty_o thousand_o livre_n per_fw-la annum_fw-la to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o sort_n of_o suffering_n and_o disgrace_n it_o be_v these_o sweet_a and_o oblige_a way_n that_o have_v force_v woman_n of_o every_o age_n &_o quality_n to_o come_v away_o disguise_v in_o the_o habit_n of_o peasant_n some_o on_o foot_n some_o on_o horseback_n some_o by_o post_n some_o who_o be_v eight_o or_o nine_o month_n with_o child_n in_o the_o night_n through_o all_o the_o fatigue_n of_o the_o winter_n i_o say_v once_o more_o that_o i_o can_v understand_v how_o man_n that_o have_v any_o honour_n to_o lose_v or_o at_o least_o who_o believe_v they_o have_v can_v declare_v that_o to_o be_v false_a which_o be_v so_o evident_a and_o notorious_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o public_o know_v or_o more_o undeniable_a this_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o lie_v that_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v very_o particular_a but_o it_o the_o mean_a while_n it_o be_v a_o homage_n pay_v to_o truth_n and_o justice_n it_o be_v a_o confession_n that_o such_o action_n be_v most_o black_a and_o abominable_a because_o though_o they_o be_v commit_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o sun_n they_o dare_v not_o own_v they_o they_o deny_v they_o before_o those_o who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o they_o no_o man_n of_o honour_n after_o the_o read_n of_o mr._n maimbourg_n epistle_n to_o the_o king_n prefix_v to_o the_o life_n of_o st._n gregory_n but_o must_v judge_v he_o to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o base_a and_o dishonest_a writer_n in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v be_v more_o pardonable_a if_o he_o have_v only_o by_o the_o by_o drop_v such_o a_o falsehood_n without_o insist_v on_o it_o but_o to_o write_v a_o large_a epistle_n dedicatory_a on_o that_o subject_n to_o compliment_v the_o king_n for_o the_o conversion_n he_o have_v make_v without_o use_v any_o other_o mean_n than_o sweetness_n and_o charity_n this_o be_v to_o put_v the_o most_o patient_a reader_n out_o of_o all_o patience_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o persecution_n it_o be_v no_o less_o extraordinary_a it_o be_v new_a it_o be_v without_o example_n it_o be_v no_o new_a thing_n to_o condemn_v people_n to_o die_v or_o to_o offer_v incense_n to_o idol_n and_o to_o go_v to_o mass_n to_o banish_v christian_n or_o massacre_v they_o because_o they_o will_v not_o join_v in_o with_o the_o religion_n that_o be_v uppermost_a this_o have_v be_v see_v a_o hundred_o time_n but_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v never_o any_o thing_n see_v like_o this_o persecution_n which_o we_o see_v at_o present_a they_o tell_v people_n they_o will_v not_o kill_v they_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o will_v say_v they_o that_o you_o live_v but_o you_o shall_v go_v to_o mass_n or_o you_o shall_v be_v torture_v you_o shall_v be_v confine_v within_o the_o kingdom_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o go_v away_o if_o you_o attempt_v a_o escape_n you_o shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n while_o you_o stay_v you_o shall_v have_v fifty_o soldier_n or_o rather_o executioner_n to_o maintain_v if_o fifty_o be_v not_o sufficient_a you_o shall_v have_v a_o hundred_o with_o express_a order_n not_o to_o let_v you_o alone_o by_o day_n or_o night_n to_o omit_v no_o pillage_n no_o blow_n no_o punishment_n no_o torment_n till_o you_o have_v renounce_v your_o religion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v what_o have_v never_o be_v see_v before_o the_o success_n have_v make_v many_o believe_v that_o this_o infernal_a method_n be_v the_o most_o happy_o invent_v by_o the_o clergy_n that_o can_v be_v to_o promote_v the_o design_n of_o the_o converter_n and_o to_o ruin_v the_o reformation_n but_o i_o be_o quite_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o extraordinary_a thing_n which_o i_o find_v in_o this_o persecution_n that_o any_o person_n of_o good_a sense_n shall_v believe_v this_o to_o be_v a_o likely_a method_n to_o abolish_v a_o religion_n the_o persecution_n be_v well_o enough_o begin_v in_o order_n to_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o the_o persecutor_n and_o have_v they_o be_v content_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o deprive_v we_o of_o our_o temple_n to_o banish_v our_o minister_n to_o
forbid_v all_o assembly_n to_o leave_v we_o in_o ignorance_n and_o deprive_v we_o of_o all_o the_o other_o advantage_n which_o other_o subject_n enjoy_v the_o reform_a religion_n will_v have_v be_v almost_o extinguish_v before_o ten_o year_n be_v over_o such_o be_v the_o coldness_n and_o declension_n of_o piety_n to_o which_o the_o protestant_n be_v already_o come_v but_o god_n who_o will_v not_o that_o his_o truth_n shall_v perish_v suffer_v not_o that_o thing_n shall_v remain_v in_o that_o posture_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o humane_a passion_n be_v a_o great_a help_n to_o christian_a virtue_n the_o fury_n which_o these_o person_n be_v now_o in_o who_o feel_v this_o violence_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o their_o conscience_n the_o rage_n which_o they_o be_v in_o for_o be_v force_v do_v all_o concur_v to_o fortify_v the_o hatred_n they_o have_v of_o idolatry_n and_o their_o love_n and_o inclination_n for_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o violent_a passion_n the_o truth_n make_v the_o more_o indelible_a impression_n on_o their_o heart_n he_o must_v be_v very_o ignorant_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n who_o can_v think_v this_o to_o be_v a_o likely_a way_n to_o extinguish_v a_o religion_n the_o mean_n to_o extirpate_v a_o heresy_n pretend_a or_o real_a be_v to_o cut_v off_o the_o head_n to_o shed_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o blood_n and_o to_o stifle_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o they_o by_o a_o massacre_n for_o if_o you_o suffer_v they_o to_o live_v and_o be_v content_a only_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o a_o feign_a abjuration_n you_o thereby_o make_v they_o irreconcilable_a heretic_n it_o be_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n the_o albigenses_n be_v destroy_v there_o be_v yet_o another_o very_a effectual_a way_n of_o extinguish_v a_o heresy_n which_o be_v to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o mean_n of_o increase_n and_o growth_n by_o preach_v and_o instruction_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o arrian_n heresy_n be_v suppress_v by_o the_o emperor_n this_o way_n they_o begin_v to_o take_v in_o france_n for_o these_o twenty_o year_n last_o pass_v and_o which_o can_v not_o have_v fail_v of_o success_n as_o i_o observe_v if_o it_o have_v be_v continue_v but_o he_o must_v be_v very_o blind_a that_o can_v believe_v that_o person_n into_o who_o head_n and_o heart_n you_o will_v force_v the_o truth_n by_o blow_n and_o violence_n will_v not_o recover_v themselves_o again_o assoon_o as_o possible_a and_o by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v there_o be_v other_o method_n use_v which_o you_o grant_v to_o be_v effectual_a the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o instruction_n and_o so_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o truth_n must_v die_v this_o will_v prove_v so_o if_o their_o conscience_n be_v not_o under_o such_o a_o violence_n as_o they_o be_v and_o if_o that_o posture_n of_o thing_n can_v last_v long_o the_o truth_n will_v then_o be_v extinguish_v by_o little_a and_o little_a but_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n be_v too_o violent_a to_o continue_v long_o and_o within_o a_o few_o year_n you_o will_v see_v the_o light_n of_o that_o fire_n which_o be_v shut_v up_o without_o be_v extinguish_v there_o be_v another_o thing_n very_o extraordinary_a in_o this_o persecution_n and_o wherein_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n do_v manifest_o appear_v that_o be_v the_o way_n they_o have_v take_v in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o pastor_n these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o must_v be_v suppress_v if_o you_o will_v extinguish_v a_o religion_n because_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o recover_v it_o therefore_o in_o all_o former_a age_n the_o severe_a part_n of_o the_o storm_n have_v fall_v on_o they_o and_o even_o in_o this_o age_n likewise_o witness_v the_o history_n of_o the_o persecution_n in_o hungary_n but_o here_o be_v the_o quite_o contrary_a the_o people_n ruin_v and_o the_o minister_n suffer_v to_o go_v free_a they_o must_v carry_v nothing_o away_o with_o they_o but_o their_o soul_n and_o conscience_n be_v give_v they_o as_o a_o prey_n which_o so_o many_o laik_n will_v desire_v and_o rejoice_v to_o obtain_v these_o banish_a pastor_n carry_v the_o account_n of_o the_o misery_n of_o their_o several_a flock_n into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world._n they_o be_v in_o all_o the_o protestant_a court_n of_o europe_n the_o unreprovable_a witness_n of_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o persecution_n their_o misery_n stir_v up_o compassion_n towards_o the_o afflict_a and_o indignation_n against_o their_o persecutor_n beside_o this_o they_o be_v always_o ready_a and_o keep_v in_o reserve_n to_o return_v into_o france_n and_o bring_v back_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n again_o there_o whenever_o god_n shall_v please_v to_o open_v the_o door_n this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o speak_v plain_o that_o god_n preserve_v they_o in_o safety_n in_o order_n to_o his_o great_a work_n and_o till_o then_o this_o be_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o compassion_n of_o their_o persecutor_n for_o they_o be_v destitute_a of_o any_o and_o be_v cruel_a to_o the_o utmost_a degree_n it_o be_v not_o a_o piece_n of_o policy_n neither_o for_o that_o will_v have_v make_v they_o secure_v the_o pastor_n in_o such_o a_o place_n wherein_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v to_o a_o eternal_a silence_n it_o be_v then_o a_o secret_a providence_n of_o god_n which_o lead_v person_n far_o than_o they_o will_v go_v and_o to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v otherwise_o do_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o bishop_n usher_n in_o his_o prophecy_n do_v express_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o particular_a that_o in_o this_o last_o persecution_n the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v spare_v god_n reserve_v they_o for_o the_o great_a work_n he_o have_v far_a to_o do_v which_o make_v i_o give_v the_o more_o heed_n to_o that_o prophecy_n last_o that_o we_o may_v see_v how_o extraordinary_a this_o persecution_n be_v in_o all_o its_o circumstance_n let_v we_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o success_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o those_o on_o who_o it_o have_v succeed_v i_o look_v upon_o that_o general_a desertion_n a_o whole_a kingdom_n in_o a_o manner_n change_v its_o religion_n in_o four_o month_n time_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v parallel_v it_o be_v true_a the_o roman_a empire_n have_v be_v see_v to_o become_v arrian_n in_o a_o very_a little_a while_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o arrianism_n be_v a_o speculative_a heresy_n and_o the_o arrian_n cheat_v the_o people_n by_o equivocal_a confession_n of_o faith_n which_o take_v in_o good_a sense_n may_v now_o be_v subscribe_v unto_o and_o for_o other_o thing_n their_o worship_n prayer_n ceremony_n altar_n bishop_n government_n it_o be_v all_o alike_o and_o so_o the_o passage_n from_o one_o to_o another_o be_v very_o easy_a but_o here_o be_v the_o great_a difference_n imaginable_a in_o worship_n the_o object_n of_o adoration_n the_o manner_n of_o it_o in_o ceremony_n government_n and_o discipline_n the_o reform_a religion_n and_o the_o roman_a differ_v as_o day_n and_o night_n so_o that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o prodigious_a current_n for_o the_o passage_n from_o one_o to_o another_o in_o so_o little_a time_n it_o be_v a_o frightful_a and_o surprise_v thing_n to_o see_v people_n make_v less_o difficulty_n to_o change_v their_o god_n than_o good_a subject_n will_v do_v to_o change_v their_o prince_n in_o case_n a_o enemy_n break_v into_o any_o country_n he_o will_v not_o find_v people_n so_o ready_a to_o abjure_v their_o former_a oath_n of_o fidelity_n it_o be_v true_a this_o kind_n of_o persecution_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o the_o reform_a seem_v to_o i_o more_o cruel_a and_o more_o likely_a to_o overcome_v their_o constancy_n than_o massacre_n and_o fire_n wheel_n and_o gibbet_n when_o a_o man_n can_v see_v to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o suffering_n though_o that_o end_n be_v death_n he_o may_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v his_o ground_n but_o when_o he_o be_v give_v over_o to_o a_o hundred_o executioner_n who_o be_v commission_v to_o torment_v he_o by_o turn_n without_o give_v he_o the_o least_o repose_n i_o confess_v this_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o despair_v if_o they_o do_v nothing_o more_o than_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o sleep_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o distract_v and_o to_o make_v he_o do_v what_o ever_o they_o will_v have_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a then_o that_o several_a of_o those_o who_o have_v yield_v will_v more_o willing_o have_v suffer_v death_n for_o their_o religion_n and_o have_v earnest_o and_o serious_o desire_v it_o but_o what_o be_v very_o strange_a be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n have_v not_o tarry_v for_o these_o persecutor_n at_o the_o very_a approach_n of_o the_o dragoon_n they_o cowardly_o comply_v and_o a_o
small_a number_n of_o true_a believet_n remain_v victim_n expose_v to_o the_o rage_n of_o a_o army_n of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n which_o be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v again_o be_v without_o example_n in_o any_o histsry_n s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la seem_v to_o say_v that_o some_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n but_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o epistle_n make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o apostasy_n be_v not_o so_o general_a for_o he_o remit_v those_o who_o have_v fall_v to_o be_v judge_v at_o the_o return_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o assemblic_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o persevere_v so_o that_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o persevere_v must_v have_v be_v considerable_a in_o our_o time_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a out_o of_o every_o flock_n to_o make_v up_o a_o assembly_n of_o such_o as_o persevere_v to_o judge_v the_o rest_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o event_n wherein_o we_o must_v admire_v the_o depth_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o be_v a_o speak_a prodigy_n which_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v now_o in_o those_o last_o day_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v and_o not_o find_v true_a piety_n or_o true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o touchstone_n for_o all_o protestant_n their_o brethren_n of_o france_n be_v not_o more_o wicked_a than_o other_o wherefore_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n will_v happen_v in_o any_o other_o place_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o consequent_o that_o christian_a courage_n and_o true_a faith_n be_v at_o this_o day_n very_o rare_a and_o few_o instance_n to_o be_v find_v last_o this_o affair_n tell_v we_o that_o god_n will_v melt_v the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o sink_v and_o be_v swallow_v up_o that_o he_o may_v short_o raise_v to_o himself_o another_o a_o new_a people_n these_o be_v the_o character_n of_o this_o persecution_n which_o make_v i_o regard_v it_o as_o very_o singular_a and_o extraordinary_a in_o its_o kind_n and_o consequent_o as_o a_o presage_n that_o god_n will_v short_o finish_v the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n if_o we_o only_o consider_v how_o this_o persecution_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_a than_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o suffer_v it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o judge_v that_o the_o devil_n now_o employ_v his_o utmost_a force_n and_o power_n as_o apprehend_v it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v at_o hand_n when_o paganism_n be_v ready_a to_o fall_v under_o constantine_n he_o then_o excite_v the_o sharp_a persecution_n under_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n these_o be_v the_o different_a reflection_n that_o conspire_v to_o possess_v i_o that_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v near_o to_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a one_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n i_o have_v a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thought_n which_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v do_v but_o by_o find_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o circumstance_n which_o be_v to_o precede_v and_o accompany_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n with_o this_o design_n i_o betake_v myself_o to_o read_v over_o the_o apocalypse_n not_o the_o several_a commentator_n on_o that_o book_n but_o the_o book_n itself_o only_o with_o the_o exposition_n of_o joseph_n mede_n who_o i_o former_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n inspire_v for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n his_o key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o annex_v commentary_n do_v heretofore_o charm_v i_o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o like_o it_o in_o all_o the_o other_o expositor_n i_o add_v that_o of_o his_o chronicle_n and_o his_o book_n call_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n which_o be_v a_o large_a commentary_n on_o 1_o tim._n chap._n 4._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o last_o time_n there_o shall_v be_v some_o who_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith._n beside_o several_a excellent_a and_o curious_a thing_n a_o part_n whereof_o you_o will_v find_v in_o this_o treatise_n i_o meet_v with_o in_o that_o author_n the_o thing_n which_o i_o so_o eager_o seek_v for_o viz._n the_o true_a epocha_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n during_o which_o time_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n shall_v last_v he_o make_v they_o to_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 450._o or_o 455._o by_o date_v they_o from_o thence_o they_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o my_o conjecture_n but_o joseph_n mede_n who_o set_v i_o right_o at_o first_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o true_a path_n forsake_v i_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o way_n and_o when_o the_o circumstance_n and_o preliminary_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v adjust_v according_a to_o this_o calculation_n which_o be_v so_o exact_o describe_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n i_o find_v no_o assistance_n at_o all_o from_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o lead_v i_o out_o of_o the_o way_n wherein_o he_o himself_o have_v put_v i_o and_o to_o make_v i_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o according_a to_o the_o epocha_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v mark_v for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n i_o shall_v see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o 25_o or_o 30_o year_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n mede_n there_o must_v be_v many_o age_n to_o accomplish_v all_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 11_o 14_o &_o 16_o chapter_n we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o eleven_o chapter_n speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n for_o three_o day_n and_o half_a of_o their_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n where_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o act_n one_o be_v call_v the_o vintage_n the_o other_o the_o harvest_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n where_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o declension_n and_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o seven_o viol_n and_o seven_o plague_n of_o all_o this_o joseph_n mede_n understand_v nothing_o yea_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v that_o of_o those_o seven_o plague_n not_o above_o two_o or_o three_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n he_o remit_v we_o far_o enough_o off_o for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o five_o other_o the_o period_n describe_v by_o every_o viol_n be_v each_o of_o they_o more_o than_o one_o age_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n yet_o to_o come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n if_o every_o one_o of_o the_o four_o viol_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o be_v but_o of_o fifty_o year_n we_o shall_v have_v yet_o two_o hundred_o year_n long_o to_o wait_v i_o confess_v that_o after_o have_v read_v those_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o review_v they_o twenty_o time_n i_o understand_v nothing_o more_o therein_o i_o be_v only_o more_o and_o more_o confirm_v that_o no_o man_n have_v right_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o distraction_n i_o yet_o begin_v my_o work_n without_o know_v well_o where_o i_o went._n but_o i_o can_v say_v that_o god_n so_o open_v my_o eye_n in_o the_o way_n that_o give_v i_o unexpressible_a consolation_n for_o after_o have_v consult_v the_o eternal_a truth_n above_o a_o hundred_o time_n with_o a_o deep_a humility_n and_o very_o great_a attention_n at_o length_n i_o receive_v a_o answer_n at_o least_o i_o believe_v so_o and_o think_v it_o very_o plain_a that_o all_o that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v full_o accomplish_v i_o have_v no_o right_a to_o require_v the_o same_o assurance_n from_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o require_v it_o but_o that_o which_o i_o demand_v at_o least_o be_v a_o little_a of_o that_o attention_n which_o i_o employ_v in_o the_o meditation_n of_o those_o divine_a oracle_n and_o then_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o if_o you_o be_v not_o as_o full_o convince_v as_o i_o be_o you_o will_v yet_o see_v reason_n enough_o not_o to_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n you_o will_v find_v nothing_o new_a for_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n that_o rome_n have_v be_v call_v babylon_n and_o that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v be_v confess_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o papacy_n i_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o be_v there_o that_o he_o explain_v large_o and_o much_o more_o clear_o the_o birth_n progress_n and_o fall_v of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o make_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n according_a to_o this_o system_n the_o five_o first_o seal_n must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n i.e._n to_o constantine_n time_n under_o the_o six_o seal_n happen_v this_o fall_n of_o paganism_n the_o elect_n have_v be_v seal_v and_o silence_n have_v be_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n sound_v that_o must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o its_o fall_n to_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o genserick_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o 3d_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v describe_v by_o three_o woe_n woe_n wo_n wo_n that_o be_v to_o say_v woe_n not_o absolute_o but_o to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o signify_v that_o they_o must_v be_v distinguish_v above_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o five_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n afflict_v and_o always_o wear_v it_o less_o and_o less_o to_o the_o nine_o or_o ten_o age._n the_o six_o trumpet_n bring_v and_o accompany_v the_o latin_a roman_a empire_n or_o the_o ecclesiastical_a one_o in_o afflict_v it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o its_o end_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o must_v bring_v the_o last_o misery_n on_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n and_o that_o be_v the_o come_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o six_o trumpet_n that_o bring_v the_o roman_a ecclesiastical_a empire_n to_o its_o end_n begin_v about_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n just_a as_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v divide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n there_o be_v here_o two_o great_a victory_n over_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o first_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n the_o second_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o new_a or_o the_o antichristian_a paganism_n the_o first_o happen_v immediate_o before_o the_o open_n the_o seven_o seal_n the_o second_o immediate_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n last_o after_o the_o seven_o vial_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o beast_n on_o his_o throne_n on_o his_o subject_n on_o his_o empire_n come_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o sound_n of_o this_o last_o trumpet_n bring_v in_o and_o accompany_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o its_o whole_a duration_n and_o end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v the_o particular_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o every_o thing_n exact_o agree_v with_o it_o chap._n v._n the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o six_o first_o seal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o open_v of_o the_o seal_n begin_v with_o the_o six_o chapter_n v._o 1._o i_o see_v when_o the_o lamb_n open_v one_o of_o the_o seal_n and_o i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o noise_n of_o thunder_n and_o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n say_v come_v and_o see_v 2._o and_o i_o see_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a horse_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o he_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o first_o seal_n make_v four_o man_n to_o appear_v on_o horseback_n which_o signify_v they_o be_v person_n of_o authority_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n warrior_n too_o the_o horse_n be_v a_o live_a creature_n design_v for_o fight_v and_o the_o ride_v of_o commander_n and_o emperor_n we_o must_v observe_v also_o that_o these_o four_o live_a creature_n call_v those_o four_o horseman_n from_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o their_o situation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o live_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o east_n the_o 2d_o in_o the_o west_n the_o 3d_o in_o the_o south_n and_o the_o four_o in_o the_o north._n the_o first_o live_v creature_n place_v towards_o the_o east_n cause_v a_o king_n to_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o same_o quarter_n son._n the_o first_o horsman_n be_v vespasian_n &_o titas_n his_o son._n sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n a_o crown_n on_o his_o head_n and_o a_o bow_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v joseph_n mede_n henry_n more_n testard_n launay_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o may_v more_o will_v have_v this_o first_o horsman_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o come_v from_o judea_n which_o be_v eastward_o from_o rome_n therefore_o this_o horsman_n be_v call_v by_o the_o first_o live_v creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n but_o i_o can_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n first_o because_o the_o equipage_n of_o this_o horseman_n be_v not_o magnificent_a enough_o to_o represent_v jesus_n christ_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v the_o place_n where_o the_o prophet_n make_v jesus_n christ_n to_o appear_v the_o one_a chap._n the_o 10_o where_o he_o come_v again_o to_o deliver_v a_o new_a book_n to_o st._n john_n the_o 14_o where_o he_o come_v to_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n and_o last_o the_o 19_o where_o he_o return_v in_o the_o equipage_n of_o a_o horseman_n but_o in_o all_o these_o place_n he_o be_v extraordinary_o magnificent_a clothe_v with_o fire_n with_o the_o light_n with_o the_o sun_n with_o the_o rainbow_n ride_v on_o the_o cloud_n have_v not_o one_o simple_a crown_n but_o many_o diadem_n and_o his_o eye_n cast_v out_o flame_n here_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o plain_a &_o mean_a it_o be_v a_o man_n sit_v on_o a_o horse_n with_o a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n be_v the_o colour_n of_o the_o horse_n white_a which_o they_o have_v take_v for_o a_o emblem_n of_o holiness_n but_o white_a be_v the_o emblem_n of_o prosperity_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holiness_n so_o that_o this_o signify_v only_o the_o success_n and_o the_o victory_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o horse_n two_o the_o bow_n be_v not_o the_o arm_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n usual_o give_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o sword_n and_o a_o sword_n come_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n a_o bow_n do_v but_o little_a execution_n in_o comparison_n of_o a_o sword_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o few_o war_n which_o this_o first_o horsman_n shall_v make_v 3._o last_o see_v what_o come_v after_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n who_o i_o follow_v we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o roman_a emperor_n why_o shall_v we_o put_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o head_n of_o they_o why_o shall_v we_o make_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o four_o emperor_n mean_v by_o these_o four_o horseman_n it_o be_v therefore_o much_o more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o place_n to_o find_v a_o roman_a emperor_n one_o may_v here_o eafy_o find_v augustus_n the_o most_o happy_a of_o all_o man_n that_o bring_v peace_n and_o shut_v the_o temple_n of_o janus_n but_o not_o to_o rise_v so_o high_a i_o think_v that_o we_o must_v seek_v vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n titus_n in_o the_o first_o horsman_n he_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o vespasian_n and_o titus_n be_v good_a prince_n under_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v pretty_a peaceable_a and_o quiet_a they_o have_v not_o great_a war_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v they_o but_o a_o bow._n they_o come_v from_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n because_o vespasian_n be_v make_v and_o proclaim_v emperor_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o east_n they_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v it_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v take_v and_o burn_v and_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v raze_v and_o the_o people_n that_o be_v lead_v into_o captivity_n by_o titus_n under_o vespasian_n the_o temple_n and_o the_o moysaicall_a worship_n while_o they_o subsist_v be_v a_o great_a obstacle_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n therefore_o this_o destruction_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n &_o worship_n be_v a_o victory_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o j._n christ_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v mark_v and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o seal_n 3._o v._o 3._o etc._n etc._n and_o there_o go_v out_o another_o horse_n that_o be_v red_a 4._o v._o 4._o &_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v thereon_o to_o take_v peace_n from_o the_o earth_n &_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v one_o another_o &_o there_o
therefore_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v precede_v by_o a_o angel_n that_o cry_v woe_n wo_n wo_n they_o be_v the_o three_o last_o blow_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n after_o this_o cry_n follow_v the_o five_o trumpet_n ch._n 9_o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v 1._o v._o 1._o &_o i_o see_v a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o the_o earth_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o he_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n 2._o v._o 2._o &_o there_o arise_v a_o smoke_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n as_o the_o smoke_n of_o a_o great_a furnace_n &_o the_o sum_n &_o the_o air_n be_v darken_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o pit._n v._n 3._o and_o there_o come_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o history_n &_o the_o character_n of_o this_o prophecy_n persuade_v i_o that_o by_o the_o locust_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n for_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n in_o italy_n the_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n the_o imperial_a dignity_n fall_v in_o the_o five_o age._n in_o the_o six_o age_n the_o arabian_n be_v raise_v up_o to_o weary_a and_o torment_v the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o above_o all_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n the_o most_o remarkable_a part_n of_o the_o tâ—n_n we_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o this_o discovery_n of_o those_o modern_a people_n prophet_n the_o fall_a star_n in_o the_o five_o trumpet_n be_v noâ—_n a_o grandee_n or_o a_o prophet_n a_o star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n it_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o some_o great_a event_n by_o this_o star_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v a_o great_a lord_n or_o a_o false_a prophet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v for_o this_o star_n do_v nothing_o &_o appear_v no_o more_o in_o this_o five_o trumpet_n it_o be_v very_o improper_o that_o de_n launay_n &_o many_o other_o apply_v to_o this_o star_n these_o word_n &_o to_o he_o be_v give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless-pit_n as_o if_o a_o star_n can_v carry_v a_o key_n use_v it_o and_o open_v a_o door_n the_o prophecy_n be_v continue_v metaphor_n and_o allegory_n now_o according_a to_o good_a rhetoric_n action_n in_o metaphor_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o subject_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o subject_n here_o a_o angel_n &_o a_o star_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o angel_n that_o open_v the_o bottomless-pit_n and_o not_o the_o star_n it_o be_v the_o proper_a office_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o apocalyptical_a vision_n to_o open_v and_o shut_v and_o bring_v in_o on_o the_o stage_n so_o in_o the_o 20_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o close_v the_o bottomless-pit_n on_o the_o dragon_n this_o star_n therefore_o do_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o only_o presage_v a_o great_a insurrection_n against_o god_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o bottomless-pit_n be_v open_v smoke_n the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o black_a smoke_n there_o come_v out_o a_o smoke_n black_a and_o thick_a like_o that_o of_o a_o furnace_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v darken_v thereby_o it_o be_v the_o unhappy_a religion_n of_o mahomet_n that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o his_o thick_a darkness_n of_o error_n &_o there_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n locust_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o unhappy_a and_o detestable_a doctrine_n form_v a_o empire_n and_o unite_v the_o arabian_n together_o under_o the_o detestable_a mahomet_n mean_v by_o the_o locust_n the_o saracen_n be_v mean_v one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o arabian_n than_o by_o locust_n first_o because_o of_o their_o innumerable_a multitude_n so_o it_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n call_v they_o many_o age_n before_o st._n john._n and_o the_o midianite_n &_o the_o amalekite_n &_o all_o the_o child_n of_o the_o east_n be_v in_o the_o valley_n as_o locust_n for_o number_n 2._o it_o be_v from_o arabia_n that_o these_o inundation_n of_o locust_n come_v that_o often_o cover_v both_o egypt_n and_o ethiopia_n and_o the_o other_o neighbour_a place_n round_o about_o 3._o the_o prodigious_a swiftness_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o saracen_n be_v most_o admirable_o represent_v by_o cloud_n of_o locust_n that_o fall_v on_o the_o field_n in_o one_o night_n and_o almost_o in_o a_o moment_n 4._o one_o can_v better_o represent_v the_o hideous_a desolation_n which_o the_o saracen_n make_v every_o where_o than_o by_o the_o hideous_a condition_n that_o the_o meadow_n and_o field_n be_v in_o when_o the_o locust_n come_v on_o they_o it_o be_v command_v these_o locust_n 4._o â—_o 4._o not_o to_o hurt_v the_o grass_n of_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o green_a thing_n but_o only_o those_o man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o seal_n of_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o these_o locust_n be_v man_n that_o be_v send_v against_o other_o man_n whereas_o true_a locust_n fasten_v on_o the_o green_a thing_n and_o to_o they_o it_o be_v give_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v man_n but_o torment_v they_o five_o month_n we_o must_v know_v &_o always_o remember_v the_o foundation_n we_o have_v lay_v that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o that_o all_o the_o event_n refer_v to_o that_o empire_n so_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o saracen_n by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n shall_v have_v a_o great_a power_n to_o torment_v &_o harrass_n the_o roman_a empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o not_o to_o destroy_v it_o indeed_o the_o saracen_n torment_v both_o greek_n &_o latin_n most_o cruel_o but_o both_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n &_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n defend_v themselves_o against_o their_o assault_n signify_v what_o the_o five_o mouth_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n signify_v the_o duration_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v limit_v to_o five_o month_n these_o make_v 150_o day_n but_o these_o day_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o 150_o year_n a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n according_a to_o the_o prophetic_a style_n joseph_n mede_n that_o follow_v this_o hypothesis_n assign_v 150_o year_n to_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o saracen_n particular_o afflict_a italy_n from_o the_o year_n 830_o to_o the_o year_n 980._o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o locust_n be_v in_o the_o five_o month_n of_o the_o summer_n may_n june_n july_n august_n september_n &_o that_o be_v their_o long_a reign_n for_o oftentimes_o they_o last_v not_o so_o long_o because_o sometime_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o summer_n a_o great_a wind_n carry_v they_o away_o or_o a_o long_a rain_n make_v they_o burst_v so_o that_o the_o prophet_n mean_v that_o the_o saracen_n shall_v fulfil_v their_o reign_n in_o its_o great_a extent_n &_o that_o god_n will_v not_o abate_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o description_n of_o these_o locust_n be_v notable_a their_o shape_n be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v to_o the_o battle_n it_o be_v to_o signify_v the_o war_n &_o fight_v whereby_o the_o saracen_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o government_n on_o their_o head_n be_v as_o it_o be_v crown_n like_o gold_n all_o the_o empire_n that_o at_o this_o day_n take_v up_o the_o east_n come_v from_o they_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n that_o of_o the_o great_a mogul_n that_o of_o the_o tartar_n their_o face_n be_v as_o the_o face_n of_o man_n &_o they_o have_v hair_n as_o the_o hair_n of_o woman_n &_o their_o tooth_n be_v as_o the_o tooth_n of_o lion_n &_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o wing_n be_v as_o the_o sound_n of_o chariot_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v as_o great_a woman_n with_o their_o hair_n dishevel_v a_o hideous_a countenance_n &_o wing_n on_o their_o shoulder_n i_o question_v not_o but_o the_o prophet_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o poet_n make_v of_o the_o harpy_n tristius_fw-la haud_fw-la illis_fw-la monstrum_fw-la 3._o aeneid_n 3._o nec_fw-la saevior_fw-la ulla_fw-la pestis_fw-la &_o ira_fw-la deûm_fw-la stygiis_fw-la seize_v extulit_fw-la undis_fw-la virginei_fw-la volucrum_fw-la vultus_fw-la faedissima_fw-la ventris_fw-la ingluvies_fw-la vncaeque_fw-la manus_fw-la &_o pallida_fw-la semper_fw-la orafame_n harpy_n whence_o come_v the_o name_n and_o fable_n of_o the_o harpy_n where_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o the_o name_n of_o harpy_n come_v from_o the_o hebrew_n word_n arbim_n or_o arpim_v which_o
that_o empire_n to_o the_o judgement_n that_o god_n cause_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o harvest_n and_o to_o the_o vintage_n i._n e._n to_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n the_o follow_a chapter_n carry_v on_o the_o matter_n also_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o description_n of_o which_o begin_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n there_o be_v nothing_o come_v between_o whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v no_o interval_n of_o time_n nor_o any_o monarchy_n between_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o j._n christ_n and_o so_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o must_v immediate_o proceed_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o 17_o chap._n which_o be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o the_o 13_o chap._n speak_v of_o two_o beast_n the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o other_o have_v but_o one_o head_n and_o two_o horn_n the_o 17_o chapt._n speak_v no_o more_o of_o the_o second_o beast_n it_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n ride_v on_o a_o beast_n of_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n it_o be_v because_o the_o second_o beast_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o i_o e._n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o explain_v the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n pretend_v to_o explain_v those_o of_o the_o second_o also_o for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o two_o beast_n have_v be_v different_a it_o be_v plain_a the_o h._n spirit_n will_v not_o have_v be_v want_v to_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o other_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n where_o he_o explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o beasis_n now_o this_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n must_v reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o persecution_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n this_o appear_v plain_o in_o the_o 18_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v and_o describe_v at_o large_a if_o these_o proof_n do_v not_o suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n one_o may_v bring_v other_o from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n represent_v by_o two_o beast_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o popish_a author_n themselves_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o we_o have_v hear_v bellarmin_n confess_v it_o and_o say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o king_n possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o without_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n head_n he_o that_o do_v possess_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o be_v to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o the_o way_n before_o antichrist_n come_v be_v the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o seven_o head_n if_o this_o be_v so_o what_o must_v we_o understand_v by_o those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n only_o he_o that_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v it_o do_v not_o import_n till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v abolish_v as_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v and_o as_o the_o agent_n of_o antichrist_n at_o this_o day_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o form_n of_o government_n under_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v past_a 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o and_o last_o pope_n every_o one_o of_o these_o head_n and_o these_o government_n have_v have_v its_o time_n one_o have_v pass_v away_o and_o another_o have_v come_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o possession_n and_o it_o be_v of_o that_o we_o must_v understand_v those_o word_n of_o his_o prophecy_n only_o he_o which_o now_o withholdeth_a or_o possess_v i.e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v cease_v at_o rome_n and_o then_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v reveal_v and_o quick_o form_v the_o seven_o head_n which_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n but_o be_v indeed_o the_o true_a antichrist_n and_o thus_o you_o have_v what_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v add_v for_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o prophecy_n of_o st._n paul_n contain_v in_o the_o 2d._o ep._n to_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n xv._o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o the_o two_o beast_n that_o appear_v therein_o we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n according_a as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o revelation_n a_o book_n particular_o design_v to_o describe_v it_o to_o we_o it_o be_v find_v above_o all_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n two_o beast_n be_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n we_o shall_v immediate_o examine_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o follow_v the_o text_n word_n for_o word_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 2._o and_o the_o beast_n which_o i_o see_v be_v like_a unto_o a_o leopard_n and_o his_o foot_n be_v as_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n and_o the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v observe_v here_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n god._n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o worldly_a empire_n enemy_n of_o god._n all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o and_o confess_v it_o it_o must_v only_o be_v note_v that_o a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v worldly_a terrestrial_a and_o a_o enemy_n to_o god._n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v never_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o beast_n that_o appear_v here_o be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o we_o have_v see_v describe_v in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o other_o beast_n and_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n and_o a_o bear_n whereas_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n have_v but_o one_o simple_a shape_n the_o first_o be_v as_o a_o lion_n with_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n the_o second_o be_v as_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o three_o as_o a_o leopard_n but_o this_o four_o monarchy_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o tree_n other_o together_z it_o be_v courageous_a and_o strong_a as_o a_o lion._n it_o have_v the_o swiftness_n of_o a_o leopard_n in_o its_o conquest_n it_o have_v the_o firmness_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o large_a foot_n make_v a_o firm_a basis_n for_o its_o whole_a body_n the_o holy_a spirit_n lay_v before_o the_o prophet_n eye_n this_o roman_a monarchy_n whole_a and_o entire_a revelation_n why_o the_o four_o monarchy_n appear_v entire_a in_o the_o revelation_n about_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o be_v already_o past_a because_o this_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_n on_o which_o all_o the_o great_a event_n be_v to_o turn_v and_o to_o know_v and_o object_n well_o it_o must_v not_o be_v show_v by_o piece_n but_o all_o entire_a so_o that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a the_o prophet_n shall_v see_v this_o beast_n or_o this_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n this_o be_v not_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v hell._n here_o the_o sea_n signify_v a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n the_o roma_n monarchy_n rise_v from_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n it_o be_v because_o it_o
honourable_a woman_n upon_o thy_o right_a hand_n do_v stand_v the_o queen_n in_o gold_n of_o ophir_n 14._o v._o 14._o etc._n etc._n she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o the_o king_n in_o raiment_n of_o needlework_n the_o virgin_n her_o companion_n that_o follow_v she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o thou_o suppose_v the_o spouse_n to_o be_v the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o tell_v what_o these_o daughter_n signify_v that_o be_v introduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n different_a from_o the_o church_n i_o know_v well_o indeed_o one_o may_v easy_o imagine_v something_o thereupon_o but_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v solid_a it_o be_v the_o fault_n which_o they_o fall_v into_o that_o do_v explain_v the_o type_n they_o stretch_v the_o parallel_n and_o fain_o will_v have_v the_o picture_n in_o every_o thing_n resemble_v the_o original_n whereas_o we_o must_v not_o search_v after_o the_o resemblance_n but_o in_o the_o principal_a subject_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o as_o the_o leaf_n that_o do_v adorn_v the_o picture_n it_o be_v according_a to_o these_o principle_n that_o we_o must_v explain_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o eight_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o of_o daniel_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n this_o antiochus_n have_v be_v the_o most_o considerable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n as_o david_n be_v the_o most_o glorious_a type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antiochus_n many_o thing_n that_o must_v have_v a_o mystical_a reference_n to_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n must_v be_v apply_v to_o antichrist_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n in_o some_o place_n antichrist_n be_v there_o with_o antiochus_n in_o some_o other_o place_n antiochus_n be_v there_o alone_o and_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o antichrist_n be_v alone_o let_v we_o brief_o review_v they_o from_o one_o of_o the_o four_o hsrn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n horn_n ch._n 8._o v._n 9_o why_o antiochus_n be_v call_v a_o little_a horn_n which_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn_n towards_o the_o south_n and_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o towards_o the_o pleasant_a land._n it_o be_v certain_a this_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n he_o be_v describe_v by_o a_o little_a horn_n because_o he_o climb_v the_o throne_n not_o by_o the_o lawful_a right_n of_o succession_n public_o and_o with_o full_a right_n but_o by_o subtlety_n he_o ravish_v the_o kingdom_n from_o demetrius_n the_o son_n of_o his_o brother_n seleucus_n therefore_o the_o h._n spirit_n explain_v the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n say_v and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n 23._o v._o 23._o a_o king_n of_o a_o fierce_a countenance_n and_o understand_v dark_a sentence_n shall_v stand_v up_o and_o in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n be_v more_o large_a it_o be_v say_v 21._o v._o 21._o and_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v stand_v up_o a_o vile_a person_n to_o who_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o he_o shall_v come_v in_o peaceable_o and_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n by_o flattery_n it_o be_v because_o antiochus_n be_v a_o hostage_n at_o rome_n that_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o a_o stranger_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o asia_n have_v a_o elder_a brother_n who_o leave_v a_o son_n a_o lawful_a heir_n of_o his_o estate_n antiochus_n be_v return_v from_o italy_n apply_v himself_o to_o be_v liberal_a to_o the_o people_n he_o be_v affable_a and_o familiar_a he_o bathe_v in_o the_o public_a bath_n and_o by_o these_o mean_v he_o get_v away_o the_o kingdom_n from_o his_o nephew_n this_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n who_o be_v also_o call_v a_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o ch._n this_o be_v plain_o that_o which_o have_v deceive_v two_o of_o our_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n also_o to_o be_v antiochus_n interpreter_n the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v not_o antiochus_n a_o strange_a oversight_n of_o some_o interpreter_n which_o i_o call_v a_o mighty_a great_a oversight_n and_o utter_o unworthy_a of_o great_a man_n for_o for_o this_o we_o must_v metamorphose_v the_o 4_o beast_n and_o whereas_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n it_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o must_v be_v make_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o despite_n of_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n for_o one_o must_v be_v blind_a not_o to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o 4_o monarchy_n in_o this_o 4_o beast_n horn._n the_o pope_n be_v mystical_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n therefore_o be_v a_o little_a horn_n despicable_a in_o appearance_n that_o raise_v itself_o up_o from_o a_o low_a place_n and_o from_o a_o beginning_n that_o seem_v to_o promise_v nothing_o that_o be_v great_a be_v mount_v to_o that_o grandeur_n that_o have_v give_v it_o both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o power_n of_o a_o empire_n the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v of_o understanding_n in_o dark_a sentence_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o subtlety_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n which_o signify_v antiochus_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o against_o god._n wax_v great_a even_o to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o host_n and_o of_o the_o star_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stamp_v upon_o they_o yea_o he_o magnify_v himself_o even_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n these_o word_n agree_v to_o antiochus_n and_o to_o antichrist_n to_o antiochus_n because_o he_o insolent_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n the_o head_n of_o the_o heavenly_a army_n and_o of_o the_o church_n make_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o even_o some_o of_o the_o priestly_a race_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n to_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n because_o he_o have_v exalt_v himself_o against_o j._n christ_n and_o engage_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o revolt_n cease_v the_o pope_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v antiochus_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v by_o reason_n of_o transgression_n and_o cast_v down_o the_o truth_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o prosper_v the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v be_v accomplish_v by_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v abolish_v the_o continual_a service_n because_o it_o have_v destroy_v the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o pure_a prayer_n in_o mingle_v with_o they_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n the_o invocation_n of_o he_o and_o she_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n and_o in_o establish_v a_o new_a continual_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o true_a one_o it_o have_v prosper_v for_o its_o success_n have_v be_v prodigious_a for_o 8_o or_o ten_o age_n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n the_o prophet_n begin_v from_o the_o 21_o verse_n to_o speak_v of_o antiochus_n but_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o antichrist_n therein_o till_o the_o 34._o v._o the_o ten_o first_o verse_n be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o antiochus_n obtain_v over_o his_o neighbour_n and_o of_o his_o quarrel_n with_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n quarrel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v nothing_o typical_a in_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v clear_a because_o antiochus_n be_v not_o a_o type_n but_o in_o what_o he_o do_v against_o the_o church_n for_o the_o strange_a nation_n have_v no_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n nothing_o that_o the_o tyrant_n do_v against_o they_o be_v mystical_a at_o the_o 31._o v._o begin_v the_o violence_n which_o this_o persecute_v prince_n be_v to_o offer_v to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n arm_n shall_v stand_v on_o his_o part_n and_o they_o shall_v pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n and_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n this_o be_v what_o be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o ch._n and_o what_o we_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n the_o prophet_n add_v 32.33_o v._o 32.33_o and_o such_o as_o do_v wicked_o against_o the_o covenant_n shall_v he_o corrupt_v by_o flattery_a and_o they_o that_o understand_v among_o the_o people_n shall_v instruct_v many_o he_o continue_v to_o the_o 36_o v._o to_o describe_v the_o way_n full_a of_o fraud_n and_o violence_n violence_n the_o papism_n be_v establish_v by_o
the_o papism_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o visigoth_n but_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o by_o the_o pope_n 14._o antichrist_n must_v ascribe_v to_o himself_o two_o power_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o like_v to_o those_o which_o j._n christ_n have_v now_o the_o lord_n have_v temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n there_o be_v no_o potentate_n in_o the_o world_n that_o say_v he_o have_v this_o double_a power_n but_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n 15._o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.18_o rev._n 13.18_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o the_o name_n of_o this_o empire_n must_v contain_v the_o number_n 666._o man._n the_o number_n 666._o must_v be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man._n there_o be_v no_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o but_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a and_o the_o roman_a which_o be_v the_o name_n that_o the_o papism_n glory_v in_o and_o this_o shall_v be_v well_o observe_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o vanity_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o to_o elude_v this_o so_o plain_a a_o character_n seek_v for_o certain_a name_n of_o man_n in_o which_o they_o will_v find_v 666._o they_o will_v fain_o find_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n and_o very_o late_o m._n simon_n will_v find_v it_o in_o roterodami_n we_o must_v let_v they_o know_v they_o do_v nothing_o that_o here_o it_o be_v not_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o now_o they_o will_v search_v in_o vain_a they_o will_v not_o find_v any_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n who_o name_n contain_v 666_o beside_o the_o roman_a or_o latin_a empire_n 16._o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrisi_n must_v be_v a_o sodom_n 11._o rev._n 11._o full_a of_o impurity_n and_o abominable_a crime_n the_o papism_n in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n have_v be_v a_o sink_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o be_v no_o filthy_a and_o odious_a crime_n of_o which_o its_o clergy_n and_o its_o subject_n have_v not_o make_v themselves_o guilty_a the_o proof_n of_o it_o at_o large_a may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 17._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o cruel_a egypt_n a_o babylon_n 18.4_o rev._n 18.4_o in_o which_o god_n will_v preserve_v his_o people_n notwithstanding_o its_o corruption_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n there_o be_v no_o false_a religion_n that_o have_v possess_v the_o church_n more_o age_n and_o in_o which_o god_n have_v be_v able_a to_o preserve_v his_o elect_n than_o the_o papism_n 18._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i.e._n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o kingdom_n empire_n and_o corrupt_a religion_n together_o with_o it_o that_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o the_o papism_n 19_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v exceed_o proud_a 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o its_o head_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god._n the_o papism_n have_v carry_v pride_n beyond_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v imagine_v it_o be_v notorious_a 20._o antichrist_n must_v worship_v mahuzim_n i._n e._n patron_n and_o protector_n the_o papism_n worship_v its_o guardian_n angel_n and_o saint_n under_o who_o protection_n it_o put_v itself_o 21._o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o paganism_n raise_v up_o again_o 11._o rev._n 11._o for_o the_o outward_a court_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o 42_o month_n the_o papism_n have_v all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o paganism_n build_v on_o christianity_n as_o have_v be_v so_o evident_o prove_v 22._o antichrist_n must_v usurp_v the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n for_o he_o shall_v have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o and_o shall_v speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n the_o papism_n have_v usurp_v all_o the_o power_n of_o j._n christ_n the_o pope_n act_n speak_v censure_n absolve_n damn_n dethrone_n king_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o j._n christ_n little_a the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o little_a and_o little_a 23._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v not_o be_v form_v with_o noise_n this_o beast_n must_v not_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a very_o great_a and_o whole_o form_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o which_o devour_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n it_o must_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o which_o after_o many_o year_n grow_v a_o great_a tree_n 13.11_o rev._n 13.11_o for_o the_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n come_v by_o little_a and_o little_a as_o a_o tree_n which_o for_o many_o year_n have_v be_v but_o a_o little_a herb_n 24._o the_o empire_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v establish_v by_o false_a sign_n and_o false_a wonder_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reckon_v up_o the_o false_a miracle_n miracle_n popety_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o work_a sign_n and_o miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v produce_v to_o establish_v its_o superstition_n and_o its_o power_n it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o only_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o pretend_v to_o work_v miracle_n 25._o the_o christian_a apostasy_n must_v be_v promote_v by_o person_n give_v to_o lie_n lover_n of_o fable_n it_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v pseudologoi_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o there_o never_o be_v a_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v produce_v so_o many_o fable_n as_o the_o papism_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o in_o my_o just_a prejudices_fw-la 26._o the_o teacher_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v have_v a_o great_a appearance_n of_o austerity_n they_o must_v despise_v and_o discredit_v marriage_n and_o command_v abstinence_n from_o meat_n the_o teacher_n of_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v unmarried_a and_o think_v they_o merit_v great_o by_o abstinence_n from_o meat_n 27._o antichristianism_n be_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n when_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v beat_v down_o the_o papism_n in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n begin_v to_o be_v sensible_a in_o its_o idolatry_n and_o its_o tyranny_n 28._o this_o empire_n must_v have_v its_o course_n in_o the_o late_a time_n 4._o 1_o tim._n 4._o it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o late_a time_n therefore_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n at_o this_o day_n subsist_v be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n 29._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v subdue_v three_o king_n of_o the_o ten_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n 7._o dan._n 7._o beside_o that_o it_o have_v subdue_v more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o western_a king_n it_o have_v actual_o subject_v to_o itself_o in_o fief_n and_o temporal_a homage_n many_o kingdom_n among_o other_o that_o of_o the_o lombard_n of_o which_o he_o possess_v one_o part_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o jurisdiction_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o which_o even_o at_o this_o day_n he_o make_v homage_n be_v pay_v he_o every_o year_n 30._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v put_v to_o death_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o god._n 11._o rev._n 11._o the_o papism_n use_v all_o imaginable_a attempt_n to_o extinguish_v those_o society_n that_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o oppose_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n 31._o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v interdict_v fire_n and_o water_n 13._o rev._n 13._o i._n e._n all_o commerce_n with_o those_o that_o will_v not_o pay_v homage_n to_o it_o and_o carry_v its_o mark_n and_o its_o name_n the_o papism_n excommunicate_v damn_n proscribe_v and_o put_v under_o interdict_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v themselves_o to_o its_o law_n and_o that_o will_v not_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a catholic_n 32._o spiritual_a babylon_n must_v be_v a_o merchant_n 18._o rev._n 18._o and_o there_o must_v be_v great_a traffic_n in_o all_o precious_a thing_n even_o in_o soul_n therefore_o they_o that_o live_v of_o its_o traffic_n shall_v weep_v bitter_o upon_o her_o ruin_n of_o all_o the_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v never_o any_o where_o avarice_n simony_n and_o the_o sale_n of_o spritual_a thing_n reign_v to_o that_o degree_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o the_o papism_n if_o any_o one_o can_v tell_v of_o any_o one_o they_o will_v much_o oblige_v we_o to_o
five_o day_n number_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o number_n i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o any_o interpreter_n have_v understand_v the_o mystery_n but_o see_v how_o i_o explain_v it_o first_o we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o first_o number_n of_o 2300_o morning_n and_o evening_n must_v not_o be_v take_v for_o 2300_o day_n as_o interpreter_n take_v it_o which_o force_v they_o to_o go_v back_o to_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antiochus_n two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o morning_n and_o evening_n take_v for_o so_o many_o day_n day_n 2300_o morning_n and_o evening_n make_v but_o 1150_o day_n make_v six_o year_n four_o month_n twenty_o day_n the_o profanation_n end_v in_o the_o 148_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o the_o seleucidae_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v so_o that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o even_o to_o the_o 142_o year_n to_o find_v there_o the_o begin_n of_o these_o six_o year_n four_o month_n and_o twenty_o day_n and_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v then_o begin_v for_o the_o prophet_n speak_v express_o of_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o he_o receive_v this_o answer_n for_o 2300_o evening_n and_o morning_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o by_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n that_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n begin_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o viz._n the_o 145_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o the_o seleucidae_n i_o be_o persuade_v therefore_o that_o we_o must_v understand_v by_o it_o two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o evening_n and_o the_o morning_n and_o this_o will_v not_o be_v scruple_v by_o he_o that_o shall_v consider_v first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a in_o the_o holy_a tongue_n nor_o in_o any_o other_o to_o say_v two_o evening_n and_o morning_n or_o three_o evening_n and_o morning_n mean_v two_o day_n three_o day_n etc._n etc._n second_o that_o the_o cessation_n of_o this_o daily_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v offer_v morning_n and_o evening_n be_v here_o speak_v of_o to_o this_o question_n how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n a_o more_o proper_a and_o intelligible_a answer_n than_o this_o can_v be_v give_v viz._n it_o shall_v be_v for_o two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o evening_n and_o morning_n that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o shall_v be_v a_o interruption_n of_o two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o this_o number_n make_v one_o thousand_o one_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o day_n see_v then_o these_o four_o number_n 1._o eleven_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o day_n which_o make_v three_o year_n two_o month_n and_o ten_o day_n 2._o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n which_o be_v three_o year_n and_o six_o month_n 3._o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o ten_o day_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o seven_o month_n 4._o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o thirty_o five_o day_n that_o make_v three_o year_n eight_o month_n and_o fifteen_o day_n in_o the_o whole_a take_v thirty_o day_n for_o every_o month_n a_o round_a number_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v choose_v to_o avoid_v break_v number_n arise_v from_o the_o inequality_n of_o the_o month_n which_o appear_v by_o this_o that_o in_o the_o revelat._n 42_o month_n and_o 1260_o day_n be_v take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o if_o 30_o day_n be_v assign_v to_o every_o month_n these_o four_o number_n be_v different_a and_o the_o late_a always_o exceed_v the_o former_a there_o be_v six_o month_n and_o five_o day_n difference_n between_o the_o least_o and_o the_o great_a how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v this_o with_o the_o history_n we_o find_v this_o history_n in_o the_o four_o first_o chap._n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o macchabee_n esteem_v the_o first_o book_n of_o macchabee_n be_v a_o book_n that_o deserve_v esteem_v though_o this_o book_n be_v not_o canonical_a it_o deserve_v however_o a_o very_a great_a esteem_n and_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o church_n by_o a_o singular_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o by_o it_o we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o different_a period_n of_o the_o duration_n and_o end_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n shadow_v forth_o by_o that_o of_o antiochus_n see_v then_o how_o we_o must_v frame_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o four_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v find_v a_o admirable_a agreement_n between_o the_o event_n and_o these_o four_o number_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o understand_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o say_v it_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v observe_v that_o two_o thing_n usual_o be_v confound_v that_o must_v be_v very_o careful_o distinguish_v in_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n antiochus_n we_o must_v observe_v four_o period_n in_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n the_o first_o be_v the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n the_o second_o be_v the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n or_o at_o least_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n last_v one_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n begin_v some_o month_n before_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n &_o also_o it_o cease_v soon_o for_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n begin_v not_o again_o till_o some_o month_n after_o the_o sanctuary_n have_v cease_v from_o be_v profane_v see_v then_o the_o four_o period_n that_o must_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n by_o antiochus_n the_o first_o from_o the_o cease_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n till_o its_o first_o beginning_n again_o the_o second_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o gentile_n to_o the_o purification_n of_o the_o temple_n begin_v by_o macchabaeus_n the_o three_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o gentile_n to_o the_o finish_v the_o purification_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o judas_n macchabaeus_n the_o four_o from_o the_o beginning_n the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o geniles_n to_o its_o dedication_n &_o consecration_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o day_n that_o the_o first_o daily_a sacrifice_n begin_v again_o the_o four_o number_n in_o the_o prophecy_n answer_v to_o these_o four_o period_n 1._o the_o first_o number_n of_o 2300._o evening_n and_o morning_n answer_n to_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n as_o be_v clear_a and_o this_o signify_v that_o from_o the_o cease_n of_o the_o last_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o first_o beginning_n again_o of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interruption_n of_o 2300._o sacrifice_n i_o e._n 1150_o day_n which_o make_v three_o year_n two_o month_n &_o ten_o day_n 2._o the_o number_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n i._n e._n three_o year_n and_o six_o month_n answer_n to_o the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o gentile_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o purification_n of_o it_o by_o judas_n macchabaeus_n and_o this_o signify_v that_o from_o the_o first_o profanation_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o purification_n there_o be_v exact_o 3_o year_n and_o 6_o month_n 3._o the_o three_o number_n which_o be_v 1290._o day_n answer_n to_o the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o gentile_n to_o the_o finish_v the_o purification_n by_o macchabaeus_n and_o this_o signify_v that_o from_o the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o the_o finish_v its_o purification_n there_o be_v 1290_o day_n i_o e._n three_o year_n and_o seven_o month_n 4._o last_o the_o four_o number_n which_o be_v 1335._o day_n answer_n to_o the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o the_o first_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o its_o dedication_n and_o consecration_n and_o this_o signify_v that_o from_o this_o first_o profanation_n to_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o dedication_n there_o be_v 1335_o day_n i_o e._n three_o year_n eight_o month_n and_o fifteen_o day_n the_o three_o last_o period_n begin_v at_o the_o same_o point_n viz._n the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n by_o the_o gentile_n but_o they_o end_v at_o three_o different_a point_n one_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o temple_n the_o other_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o cleanse_n and_o the_o three_o at_o the_o
the_o world_n but_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o last_o time_n for_o we_o 4._o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o 4._o the_o same_o apostle_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v scoffer_n walk_v after_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n it_o be_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o saint_n peter_n speak_v and_o write_v for_o it_o be_v speak_v as_o of_o person_n that_o be_v in_o be_v already_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n spread_v abroad_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o make_v profane_a one_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n which_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v nigh_o the_o prophet_n joel_n say_v 2._o act_n 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n st._n peter_n apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 3.1_o 2._o tim._n 3.1_o st._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n know_v this_o that_o in_o the_o last_o day_n perilous_a time_n shall_v come_v for_o man_n shall_v be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n etc._n etc._n these_o last_o day_n begin_v a_o little_a after_o st._n paul_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o long_o before_o she_o corrupt_v her_o manner_n these_o very_a same_o text_n prove_v also_o the_o other_o thing_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o which_o be_v that_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o short_a duration_n for_o the_o manifestation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o god_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o profane_a shall_v bear_v sway_n all_o this_o i_o say_v signify_v the_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o i._o christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n church_n the_o time_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n to_o understand_v why_o the_o period_n that_o pass_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o this_o present_a time_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v either_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n or_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v three_o time_n a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v without_o the_o law_n and_o without_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v the_o time_n from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o i._n christ_n that_o be_v the_o second_o time_n last_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n enjoy_v the_o light_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v we_o and_o that_o be_v the_o three_o time_n four_o the_o time_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o great_a monarchy_n that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o reign_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o first_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n first_o at_o niniveh_n and_o afterward_o at_o babylon_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o persian_n the_o three_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o four_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o reign_n must_v be_v prolong_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o j._n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n time_n since_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o whether_o we_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o first_o division_n or_o the_o second_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n that_o i._o christ_n come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n j._n christ_n come_v in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n see_v he_o come_v since_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o its_o vigour_n and_o antichrist_n also_o have_v his_o reign_n in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n also_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o world_n for_o he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n antichrist_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n because_o he_o himself_o be_v but_o a_o continuation_n of_o that_o four_o monarchy_n but_o to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o full_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n figure_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o have_v two_o great_a period_n one_o of_o six_o head_n the_o other_o of_o a_o seven_o head_n have_v ten_o horn_n the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n and_o this_o first_o period_n contain_v about_o 12_o or_o 1300_o year_n the_o period_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o the_o seven_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o must_v also_o be_v between_o 12_o and_o 1300_o year_n antichrist_n therefore_o be_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o last_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o and_o last_o worldly_a monarchy_n and_o consequent_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v with_o very_o great_a reason_n call_v his_o reign_n the_o last_o time_n and_o thence_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v last_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v say_v all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o destroy_v this_o false_a imagination_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i_o may_v just_o reassume_v and_o urge_v all_o those_o argument_n i_o former_o mention_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n frame_v to_o themselves_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o popish_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n but_o before_o that_o i_o must_v use_v they_o yet_o once_o more_o to_o confound_v the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o port-royal_a reign_v rev._n 17.10_o the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a about_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v who_o say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v power_n for_o one_o hour_n or_o for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o translate_n in_o in_o the_o same_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n they_o find_v this_o translation_n or_o rather_o this_o notorious_a falsification_n very_o proper_a to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o reform_a this_o text_n that_o prove_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v reckon_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o afterward_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o though_o we_o shall_v let_v their_o translation_n pass_v our_o proof_n will_v not_o in_o the_o least_o be_v weaken_v by_o it_o but_o as_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v that_o 1260_o year_n may_v be_v call_v a_o little_a time_n see_v here_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n be_v illusion_n a_o chimaera_n a_o dream_n and_o a_o sophism_n for_o if_o our_o proof_n do_v subsist_v how_o will_v they_o maintain_v their_o version_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n see_v all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a of_o itself_o without_o their_o consent_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o also_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v reach_v beyond_o the_o beast_n for_o after_o they_o have_v clothe_v he_o with_o their_o power_n they_o must_v strip_v he_o of_o it_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n if_o therefore_o they_o duration_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v 1260_o year_n and_o consequent_o this_o reign_n will_v not_o be_v for_o one_o hour_n and_o for_o a_o little_a time_n it_o be_v here_o that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v great_a need_n of_o the_o arabic_a rabbinical_a learning_n and_o hebrew_n of_o father_n
there_o be_v fire_n how_o can_v it_o subsist_v with_o ice_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v extreme_a and_o that_o they_o include_v all_o kind_n of_o evil_n there_o be_v ice_n that_o be_v irreligion_n a_o privation_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o piety_n there_o be_v fire_n through_o the_o cruelty_n of_o persecution_n it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o the_o spirit_n use_v the_o term_n glass_n instead_o of_o ice_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o freeze_a sea_n which_o shall_v subsist_v with_o fire_n i_o know_v not_o what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o thought_n who_o have_v say_v that_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n signify_v the_o church_n the_o israelite_n who_o be_v escape_v out_o of_o the_o spiritual_a egypt_n be_v represent_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n that_o be_v upon_o its_o shore_n and_o as_o those_o who_o come_v out_o of_o the_o water_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o holy_a language_n upon_o the_o river_n upon_o the_o sea_n be_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o the_o river_n and_o upon_o the_o shore_n of_o the_o sea_n after_o this_o come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o seven_o angel_n appoint_v to_o pour_v out_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n they_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a 6._o v._o 6._o to_o denote_v their_o purity_n they_o have_v their_o loin_n gird_v after_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o gird_v themselves_o when_o they_o make_v themselves_o ready_a for_o a_o combat_n or_o any_o other_o difficult_a work_n 7._o v._o 7._o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o one_o viol_n a_o bottle_n out_o of_o which_o we_o pour_v into_o a_o cup._n this_o figure_n of_o speak_v be_v common_a we_o pour_v out_o of_o a_o viol_n into_o a_o cup._n now_o a_o cup_n in_o the_o figurative_a and_o prophetic_a style_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o allusion_n unto_o that_o stupify_a cup_n which_o be_v give_v to_o criminal_n condemn_v to_o die_v that_o they_o may_v be_v less_o sensible_a of_o the_o pain_n of_o their_o punishment_n or_o rather_o which_o i_o judge_v more_o probable_a god_n in_o this_o vision_n make_v a_o allusion_n to_o hour-glass_n in_o which_o water_n do_v run_v out_o to_o mark_v the_o hour_n and_o duration_n of_o time_n as_o now_o adays_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o run_n of_o sand_n and_o this_o late_a explication_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v because_o by_o this_o we_o shall_v more_o easy_o distinguish_v the_o period_n from_o the_o judgement_n which_o be_v execute_v during_o those_o period_n viol_n or_o hour-glass_n be_v appoint_v to_o measure_v period_n and_o time_n and_o the_o plague_n natural_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n for_o these_o seven_o viol_n signify_v seven_o period_n of_o time_n which_o god_n design_v to_o run_v out_o during_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n leisurely_o as_o water_n and_o sand_n run_v out_o in_o hour-glass_n the_o temple_n be_v fill_v with_o smoke_n from_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n 8._o v._o 8._o and_o from_o his_o power_n and_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v fullfil_v it_o be_v a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n when_o it_o be_v dedicate_v by_o moses_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n when_o it_o be_v dedicate_v by_o solomon_n such_o a_o cloud_n and_o smoke_n do_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v the_o temple_n that_o moses_n can_v not_o enter_v into_o it_o nor_o the_o priest_n be_v able_a to_o stand_v there_o both_o here_o and_o there_o this_o signify_v the_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o god_n there_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o temple_n here_o for_o the_o accomplish_n his_o decree_n and_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o judgement_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o search_v after_o any_o other_o mystery_n here_o after_o this_o begin_v the_o 16_o chapter_n 16._o ch._n 16._o and_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o viol_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o august_n and_o excellent_a vision_n in_o the_o whole_a book_n but_o withal_o the_o least_o understand_v antichrist_n till_o now_o nothing_o have_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revel_n which_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n i_o be_o full_o persuade_v that_o interpreter_n have_v understand_v nothing_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o chapter_n god_n know_v whether_o we_o shall_v be_v more_o happy_a if_o we_o be_v mistake_v as_o other_o be_v this_o must_v be_v charge_v on_o we_o if_o we_o light_v upon_o the_o truth_n this_o must_v be_v ascribe_v to_o god._n but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o god_n have_v hear_v i_o in_o this_o thing_n and_o have_v answer_v the_o very_a ardent_a desire_n which_o i_o have_v have_v to_o pierce_v into_o these_o profound_a mystery_n to_o the_o end_n that_o i_o may_v descry_v the_o deliverance_n of_o his_o church_n there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a mistake_n then_o that_o of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n who_o make_v these_o seven_o plague_n to_o be_v pour_v out_o during_o seven_o age_n either_o of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n or_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o other_o seem_v to_o have_v understand_v as_o to_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o it_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o seven_o degree_n or_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n ought_v to_o pass_v before_o its_o fall_n every_o period_n contain_v dismal_a judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o afflict_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o carry_v such_o evidence_n along_o with_o it_o that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a not_o to_o see_v it_o but_o yet_o this_o have_v be_v see_v very_o confuse_o and_o the_o application_n which_o have_v be_v make_v have_v be_v very_o unhappy_a now_o since_o other_o have_v understand_v nothing_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o chapter_n we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o they_o have_v say_v nothing_o pertinent_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n &_o concern_v the_o time_n in_o which_o it_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v for_o here_o be_v the_o key_n of_o all_o this_o be_v a_o complete_a history_n or_o its_o calamity_n it_o be_v the_o most_o important_a chapter_n of_o all_o and_o from_o which_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o time_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n if_o these_o plague_n be_v not_o yet_o pour_v out_o if_o they_o be_v all_o yet_o to_o come_v as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launay_n assert_n we_o be_v then_o indeed_o a_o great_a way_n behind_o and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o end_n of_o our_o reckon_n we_o must_v yet_o tarry_v many_o age_n those_o that_o be_v more_o liberal_a and_o judicious_a do_v allow_v we_o two_o or_o three_o viol_n already_o run_v out_o but_o they_o will_v have_v that_o four_o or_o five_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v i_o admire_v that_o the_o pierce_a joseph_n mede_n shall_v entertain_v this_o opinion_n if_o he_o be_v now_o alive_a one_o may_v convince_v he_o that_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o principle_n which_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o with_o so_o much_o exactness_n and_o depth_n of_o judgement_n as_o to_o myself_o i_o assert_v that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v already_o past_a and_o hope_v to_o prove_v it_o with_o all_o that_o evidence_n which_o can_v be_v give_v to_o explication_n of_o prophecy_n about_o which_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o frame_v demonstration_n and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o draw_v my_o strong_a proof_n wherewith_o to_o sustain_v my_o general_a hypothesis_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o popery_n be_v just_o come_v to_o its_o end_n we_o shall_v see_v such_o a_o admirable_a agreement_n between_o the_o event_n and_o the_o prophecy_n explain_v that_o shall_v abundant_o convince_v that_o what_o i_o be_o about_o to_o say_v be_v not_o simple_a conjecture_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v judgement_n upon_o one_o piece_n we_o must_v see_v the_o whole_a now_o that_o i_o may_v assist_v my_o reader_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o comprehend_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n because_o upon_o they_o depend_v our_o whole_a systeme_n of_o the_o approach_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o intend_v to_o do_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v to_o lay_v down_o certain_a principle_n which_o must_v serve_v we_o as_o guide_n the_o second_o be_v to_o do_v that_o very_o brief_o which_o i_o have_v omit_v in_o other_o place_n i_o mean_v to_o relate_v the_o various_a interpretation_n of_o divine_n for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v say_v be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o likeness_n of_o truth_n that_o it_o may_v be_v oppose_v my_o commentary_n and_o they_o easy_o be_v see_v who_o
the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o inflict_v the_o plague_n thus_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o sufferer_n it_o be_v he_o who_o make_v other_o suffer_v it_o be_v he_o who_o send_v many_o million_o of_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v murder_v and_o slay_v yea_o this_o very_a thing_n prove_v a_o great_a augmentation_n of_o his_o power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o four_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o follow_a plague_n the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v not_o be_v the_o chief_a sufferer_n by_o it_o ruin_n the_o abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v tend_v to_o its_o ruin_n i_o answer_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o prodigious_a advancement_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o in_o truth_n bring_v antichristianism_n unto_o its_o perfection_n yet_o not_o withstand_v be_v one_o step_v to_o its_o ruin_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v keep_v within_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o they_o have_v not_o meddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n to_o dispose_v absolute_o concern_v they_o perhaps_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v antichrist_n but_o than_o it_o be_v that_o this_o truth_n become_v so_o sensible_a that_o every_o one_o perceive_v it_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n make_v some_o perceive_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n thus_o gontier_n bishop_n of_o colen_n and_o thetgaut_n archbishop_n of_o trier_n name_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n but_o after_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o of_o this_o age_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o more_o plain_o and_o confident_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o eberard_n bishop_n of_o saltsburg_n 330._o see_v aventin_n annal._n boior_n lib._n 4_o pag._n 330._o which_o we_o cite_v out_o of_o aventin_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejudg_n after_o that_o time_n there_o never_o want_v those_o who_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o the_o dismal_a abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v and_o be_v still_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o that_o see_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a argument_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v antichrist_n man_n be_v scorch_v but_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n the_o german_n cry_v out_o very_o much_o against_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n but_o they_o do_v not_o forsake_v they_o or_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n for_o those_o age_n be_v exceed_o wicked_a and_o corrupt_a v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n this_o be_v the_o five_o plague_n i_o ask_v not_o any_o favour_n for_o my_o conception_n about_o it_o let_v they_o be_v examine_v with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n if_o they_o be_v not_o like_v let_v they_o be_v disregard_v but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v abandon_v they_o until_o the_o time_n and_o event_n do_v undeceive_v i_o but_o those_o event_n shall_v never_o be_v see_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o by_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v rome_n and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n fall_v upon_o this_o seat_n i.e._n rome_n it_o be_v when_o it_o lose_v its_o sun_n the_o sun_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o precede_a plague_n i.e._n its_o pope_n the_o papal_a court_n that_o like_o a_o gulf_n or_o whirl_n pool_n draw_v to_o it_o all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n avignon_n a_o prophecy_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o when_o the_o pope_n left_a rome_n to_o go_v to_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1305_o clement_n v._o leave_v rome_n to_o go_v and_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n the_o city_n that_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v desolate_a a_o very_a desert_n and_o a_o shadow_n of_o its_o self_n during_o those_o 74_o year_n when_o its_o master_n keep_v their_o seat_n at_o avignon_n the_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o his_o seat_n be_v darken_v but_o his_o kingdom_n and_o indeed_o till_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v as'tis_o call_v have_v never_o suffer_v such_o a_o strange_a and_o terrible_a a_o eclipse_n this_o removal_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n unto_o avignon_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o schism_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 74_o year_n gregory_n xi_o compel_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o roman_n bring_v back_o the_o seat_n to_o their_o city_n but_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v almost_o all_o french_a resolve_v to_o have_v a_o pope_n of_o their_o own_o nation_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n fear_v lest_o a_o french_a pope_n shall_v return_v into_o france_n force_v the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n to_o choose_v a_o italian_a to_o be_v pope_n who_o call_v himself_o vurban_a vi_o the_o cardinal_n incense_v at_o the_o force_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o election_n contrive_v to_o revolt_n which_o they_o do_v and_o choose_v another_o pope_n who_o call_v himself_o clement_a vii_o he_o hold_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n and_o his_o successor_n for_o 40_o year_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n vrban_a vi_o and_o his_o successor_n at_o rome_n have_v one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o their_o obedience_n at_o that_o time_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o empire_n the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n be_v a_o terrible_a plague_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n when_o they_o be_v eclipse_v it_o be_v eclipse_v and_o darken_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o less_o than_o three_o or_o four_o spouse_n at_o one_o time_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o history_n which_o confound_v popery_n even_o at_o this_o day_n which_o destroy_v its_o foolish_a pretence_n unto_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n a_o undivided_a unity_n and_o infallibility_n from_o hence_o we_o draw_v a_o conclusion_n against_o it_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v prince_n despise_v the_o pope_n and_o make_v themselves_o their_o judge_n whereas_o former_o pope_n have_v judge_v king_n they_o make_v they_o be_v depose_v they_o call_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o pope_n be_v subject_v to_o council_n and_o account_v deposable_a as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v three_o who_o be_v there_o actual_o depose_v till_o that_o time_n censure_n and_o excommunication_n have_v be_v the_o strong_a beam_n of_o the_o antichristian_a sun_n the_o most_o efficacious_a method_n of_o his_o domination_n but_o than_o man_n begin_v to_o despise_v they_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o excommunicate_v of_o one_o another_o the_o western_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o obedience_n that_o which_o obey_v one_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o europe_n lie_v under_o excommunication_n which_o make_v it_o contemptible_a and_o the_o people_n who_o once_o respect_v the_o censure_n with_o incredible_a tremble_a begin_v to_o discern_v that_o these_o thunderbolt_n be_v vain_a and_o empty_a thing_n and_o this_o bring_v a_o considerable_a darkness_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o papal_a power_n for_o all_o europe_n groan_v under_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o pope_n every_o one_o begin_v to_o think_v of_o recover_v their_o liberty_n germany_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o reservation_n and_o expectation_n mean_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v herself_o mistress_n of_o all_o benefice_n france_n not_o only_o reject_v reservation_n and_o expectation_n but_o annul_v annat_n provision_n and_o all_o other_o exaction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o give_v the_o pope_n so_o much_o trouble_v because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o simonaical_a trick_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o enrich_v herself_o even_o italy_n itself_o during_o
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
pass_v over_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n they_o go_v still_o forward_o until_o the_o year_n 1526._o when_o they_o cease_v to_o gain_v ground_n upon_o the_o west_n now_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n style_v the_o canon_n law_n be_v complete_v the_o clementines_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o year_n 1320._o he_o likewise_o publish_v the_o extravagant_n but_o the_o common_a or_o the_o common_a extravagant_n appear_v not_o nor_o be_v compile_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o in_o this_o six_o period_n of_o the_o viol_n that_o this_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v whole_o finish_v now_o it_o be_v natural_a when_o something_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v upon_o a_o great_a theatre_n that_o it_o may_v be_v show_v to_o stay_v till_o it_o be_v finish_v and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n ought_v not_o to_o speak_v soon_o of_o these_o papal_a law_n excommunication_n second_o reason_n the_o 15_o censury_n be_v a_o age_n of_o excommunication_n beside_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o age_n or_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o armageddons_n anathema_n and_o excommunication_n then_o in_o this_o period_n the_o pope_n at_o rome_n and_o avignon_n do_v excommunicate_v one_o another_o within_o this_o period_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n basil_n florence_n and_o the_o lateran_n under_o julius_n ii_o and_o leo_n x._o be_v hold_v and_o it_o be_v be_v nothing_o but_o anathema_n excommunication_n canon_n decision_n censure_n either_o against_o pope_n or_o pretend_a heretic_n as_o the_o wickliffite_n bohemian_o taborite_n and_o last_o against_o luther_n etc._n etc._n last_o these_o spirit_n be_v most_o fit_o place_v under_o the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o viol_n because_o then_o the_o bull_n reason_n three_o reason_n decision_n decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o battle_n against_o the_o bohemian_o and_o zisca_n have_v gain_v such_o signal_n victory_n that_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o bohemia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a country_n chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v and_o thus_o behold_v we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v antichrist_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o final_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v have_v deceive_v all_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v confound_v this_o moment_n or_o space_n of_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n when_o it_o must_v be_v proclaim_v it_o be_v do_v the_o kingdom_n be_v bring_v under_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a babylon_n be_v whole_o destroy_v etc._n etc._n they_o have_v believe_v that_o this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v signify_v the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n at_o that_o very_a moment_n but_o certain_o they_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v do_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o it_o be_v do_v with_o the_o viol_n length_n the_o viol_n comprehend_v and_o signify_v period_n of_o some_o length_n this_o be_v the_o last_o this_o be_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v comprehend_v its_o total_a ruin_n we_o have_v remark_v already_o that_o every_o period_n contain_v in_o every_o viol_n take_v in_o a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n a_o hundred_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n and_o more_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o allow_v some_o length_n of_o time_n to_o this_o seven_o viol_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v as_o much_o as_o least_o as_o the_o other_o yea_o more_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v have_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n allow_v to_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o period_n that_o comprehend_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n which_o ruin_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n have_v be_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o last_o viol_n begin_v exact_o at_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o as_o a_o hourglass_n must_v run_v until_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v doubt_v of_o this_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v make_v out_o how_o exact_o all_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v see_v since_o the_o reformation_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v not_o upon_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o sun_n or_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o on_o the_o air_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o sound_n and_o thunder_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o give_v you_o the_o reason_n v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a these_o voice_n antichrist_n the_o seven_o viol_n raise_v preacher_n and_o voice_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n these_o lightning_n and_o these_o thunder_n be_v the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n who_o labour_v in_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v that_o there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o way_n of_o preach_v this_o last_o be_v signify_v by_o voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o it_o be_v this_o way_n that_o god_n use_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o age_n these_o voice_n glitter_v like_o lightning_n and_o pass_v with_o a_o prodigious_a swiftness_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n to_o the_o other_o all_o man_n see_v they_o and_o will_v see_v they_o man_n study_v religion_n the_o very_a grandee_n of_o the_o world_n person_n who_o despise_v knowledge_n be_v concern_v in_o these_o affair_n henry_n viii_o write_v a_o book_n against_o luther_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v law_n about_o religion_n now_o on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o lightning_n i.e._n the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v say_v to_o be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n for_o the_o air_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o vehicle_n of_o the_o voice_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n this_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o earth_n plain_o signify_v here_o the_o frame_n and_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o shall_v afterward_o have_v occasion_n to_o see_v that_o earthquake_n in_o the_o figurative_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v not_o only_a city_n but_o mountain_n forest_n hilly_a country_n and_o valley_n they_o set_v mountain_n where_o valley_n stand_v and_o valley_n where_o mountain_n stand_v in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o face_n of_o a_o whole_a country_n be_v change_v now_o all_o know_v what_o a_o change_n the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o face_n of_o popery_n it_o take_v away_o from_o it_o at_o one_o clap_v several_a kingdom_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sovereign_a state_n and_o this_o earthquake_n i._n e._n this_o change_n of_o affair_n be_v so_o great_a that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v such_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n this_o may_v be_v true_o speak_v without_o any_o exaggeration_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o last_o period_n comprehend_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o first_o and_o last_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v never_o so_o change_v as_o it_o shall_v be_v change_v after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o establish_v of_o christianity_n not_o except_v for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o man_n convert_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o nation_n but_o at_o the_o time_n we_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o whole_a nation_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith._n and_o thus_o this_o period_n shall_v make_v great_a change_n in_o the_o world_n than_o
be_v ever_o see_v nay_o if_o we_o shall_v interpret_v these_o change_n which_o ought_v to_o happen_v only_o by_o those_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o last_o age_n sure_o we_o may_v say_v that_o never_o be_v great_a and_o more_o surprise_v alteration_n reformation_n the_o earthquake_n signify_v the_o great_a change_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o reformation_n in_o less_o than_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v reform_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v dreadful_a war_n trouble_n and_o shedding_n of_o blood_n in_o germany_n in_o flanders_n in_o holland_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n as_o every_o body_n know_v v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n behold_v something_o which_o do_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o plain_a character_n of_o this_o last_o period_n and_o of_o this_o last_o viol_n these_o word_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v understand_v but_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o say_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n strict_o take_v but_o rome_n make_v up_o and_o join_v with_o its_o whole_a empire_n in_o a_o word_n this_o city_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n otherwise_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n reform_v a_o remarliable_a prediction_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o principal_a part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v this_o city_n upon_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o be_v exact_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o reformer_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o one_o part_n remain_v with_o antichrist_n one_o part_n do_v separate_v from_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ausburg_n confession_n a_o three_o part_n do_v separate_v under_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bare_o style_v the_o reform_a sweden_n denmark_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o second_o part_n england_n the_o unite_z province_n the_o reform_a part_n of_o france_n a_o part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o three_o part_n these_o be_v the_o three_o grand_a part_n that_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a city_n let_v this_o be_v attentive_o mind_v for_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o passage_n do_v as_o it_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o tongue_n and_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o convince_v that_o our_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v a_o most_o undoubted_a truth_n this_o division_n of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n so_o clear_o point_v out_o the_o three_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o to_o deny_v it_o can_v proceed_v only_o from_o unreasonable_a passion_n and_o opiniatrety_n and_o if_o we_o have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n we_o have_v do_v so_o in_o all_o for_o if_o this_o character_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v true_a and_o be_v already_o accomplish_a all_o the_o other_o plague_n be_v also_o accomplish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v accomplish_v i_o do_v bold_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o other_o event_n than_o those_o to_o which_o we_o have_v apply_v they_o and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hope_v that_o to_o obscure_v this_o evidence_n a_o four_o part_n may_v be_v make_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o of_o the_o controversy_n about_o church_n government_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o refuse_v to_o receive_v other_o reform_a once_o into_o her_o communion_n nor_o have_v these_o again_o ever_o refuse_v to_o receive_v she_o into_o they_o we_o have_v always_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n when_o as_o the_o lutheran_n have_v constant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o reform_a into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o lutheran_n themselves_o a_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o government_n sweden_n have_v bishop_n denmark_n have_v none_o at_o least_o not_o such_o bishop_n as_o those_o of_o sweden_n and_o england_n and_o nevertheless_o this_o make_v not_o a_o different_a sect._n there_o be_v also_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o the_o reform_a on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n for_o the_o superintendant_o who_o be_v in_o many_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o divide_v one_o from_o another_o thus_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o three_o grand_a part_n into_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v i._n e._n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_a as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o another_o or_o catholik_o reform_a evangelici_fw-la as_o they_o style_v themselves_o and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v i._n e._n they_o fall_v with_o respect_n to_o popery_n they_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n these_o word_n let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o very_a point_n of_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o behold_v after_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup._n now_o these_o expression_n signify_v both_o the_o future_a and_o the_o present_a time_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v within_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n that_o god_n will_v remember_v babylon_n to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o observe_v it_o that_o the_o great_a babylon_n come_v not_o in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup_n i._n e._n the_o last_o cup_n of_o her_o ruin_n till_o after_o her_o divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o division_n be_v not_o her_o total_a ruin_n but_o after_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v thus_o divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n than_o god_n will_v prepare_v to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n which_o signify_v that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o part_n must_v continue_v until_o the_o complete_a ruin_n of_o popery_n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n and_o a_o description_n of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o little_a before_o for_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o earthquake_n where_o mountain_n once_o stand_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v new_a island_n be_v produce_v and_o the_o old_a one_o be_v often_o swallow_v up_o but_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v interpret_v island_n to_o signify_v lesser_a state_n and_o mountain_n great_a one_o i_o do_v not_o contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v real_o true_a that_o the_o reformation_n have_v already_o take_v away_o from_o the_o popedom_n and_o shall_v yet_o take_v away_o all_o state_n both_o small_a and_o great_a v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n this_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v upon_o this_o kingdom_n and_o these_o judgement_n be_v well_o know_v for_o it_o have_v suffer_v of_o all_o kind_n war_n famine_n pestilence_n mortality_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v convert_v by_o all_o these_o chastisement_n but_o have_v always_o stick_v firm_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n be_v cover_v with_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n end_n the_o seven_o hour-glass_n be_v run_v out_o the_o kingdom_n of_o autichrist_n must_v be_v at_o its_o end_n this_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n or_o hourglass_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v run_v out_o now_o we_o have_v that_o which_o we_o seek_v namely_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v near_o its_o end_n we_o need_v not_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n either_o of_o all_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n say_v or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o other_o say_v it_o be_v do_v all_o be_v accomplish_v we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o yea_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o since_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n some_o
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
contrary_a he_o reckon_v these_o to_o be_v a_o victory_n which_o they_o gain_v over_o the_o world_n and_o the_o devil_n he_o speak_v of_o martyr_n when_o he_o say_v he_o that_o overcome_v i_o will_v make_v he_o sit_v down_o on_o my_o throne_n so_o that_o when_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v overcome_v the_o witness_n this_o signify_v that_o he_o shall_v make_v they_o faint_v under_o the_o trial_n which_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o singular_a character_n of_o this_o present_a persecution_n that_o have_v conquer_v and_o overcome_v above_o a_o million_o of_o soul_n 3._o this_o victory_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v prevail_v even_o to_o a_o total_a extinction_n of_o profession_n there_o shall_v remain_v no_o more_o sign_n of_o outward_a life_n in_o the_o faithful_a who_o shall_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n they_o shall_v lie_v on_o the_o ground_n as_o dead_a body_n 4._o this_o murder_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o persecution_n shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n 5._o the_o death_n of_o these_o witness_n must_v last_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a denote_v by_o three_o prophetic_a day_n and_o a_o half_a 6._o during_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o truth_n shall_v remain_v as_o it_o be_v dead_a but_o not_o withstand_v not_o bury_v man_n shall_v not_o dare_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o it_o shall_v be_v visible_a the_o people_n who_o be_v neighbour_n of_o they_o who_o shall_v have_v stain_v it_o shall_v hinder_v it_o from_o perish_v and_o putrefaction_n to_o which_o the_o body_n that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n be_v obnoxious_a 7._o at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o faithful_a who_o be_v oppress_v and_o who_o profession_n shall_v have_v be_v violent_o suppress_v shall_v rise_v again_o after_o that_o shall_v ascend_v to_o heaven_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v in_o the_o world_n 8._o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o faithful_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n i._n e._n a_o great_a emotion_n and_o trouble_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n 9_o in_o this_o emotion_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v i._n e._n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o it_o 10._o seven_o thousand_o man_n shall_v perish_v in_o this_o earthquake_n and_o be_v bury_v under_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n that_o this_o shall_v be_v bring_v about_o with_o some_o blood_n shed_v though_o not_o considerable_a in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o popedom_n 11._o and_o last_o within_o a_o little_a while_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o popedom_n shall_v give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o be_v convert_v behold_v what_o be_v the_o character_n of_o this_o last_o antichristian_a persecution_n now_o when_o i_o search_v after_o the_o time_n in_o which_o this_o persecution_n must_v happen_v i_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v that_o in_o which_o we_o now_o be_v after_o this_o persecution_n shall_v be_v over_o god_n will_v begin_v to_o strike_v those_o sore_a blow_n to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o must_v be_v destroy_v within_o 25_o or_o 30._o year_n last_o that_o the_o present_a persecution_n be_v the_o last_o that_o none_o may_v wonder_v that_o i_o speak_v so_o positive_o about_o a_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v as_o yet_o hide_v in_o futurity_n i_o entreat_v all_o equitable_a mind_n to_o consider_v that_o i_o have_v as_o i_o think_v with_o great_a evidence_n prove_v 1._o that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o popedom_n must_v last_v 1260_o year_n 2._o that_o these_o 1260_o year_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n 450_o or_o 455_o and_o consequent_o they_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o this_o be_v so_o we_o be_v but_o 25_o or_o 30_o year_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o present_a persecution_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o last_o since_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o this_o present_a persecution_n be_v end_v the_o calm_a restore_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v leave_v room_n for_o another_o persecution_n which_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n for_o we_o must_v allow_v the_o space_n of_o at_o least_o 20_o or_o 25_o year_n in_o which_o popery_n shall_v be_v persecute_v and_o attack_v and_o not_o be_v the_o aggressor_n and_o the_o persecutor_n and_o certain_o a_o short_a time_n can_v serve_v for_o the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o this_o vast_a kingdom_n for_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v in_o a_o way_n of_o violence_n but_o in_o a_o way_n of_o persuasion_n and_o because_o the_o charm_n that_o hold_v man_n enchant_v can_v cease_v in_o a_o moment_n speedy_o the_o harvest_n be_v pass_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o the_o vintage_n must_v come_v speedy_o i_o have_v further_o prove_v that_o the_o fall_n of_o this_o popish_a and_o babylonian_a monarchy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n that_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n that_o must_v be_v make_v in_o this_o that_o be_v present_a now_o the_o space_n of_o time_n that_o be_v already_o run_v out_o since_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n do_v already_o equal_a the_o proportion_n of_o time_n that_o be_v between_o the_o natural_a harvest_n and_o vintage_n and_o consequent_o we_o must_v be_v very_o near_o the_o vintage_n i._n e._n the_o time_n wherein_o god_n will_v begin_v the_o first_o blow_n in_o order_n to_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o this_o persecution_n must_v be_v the_o last_o and_o immediate_o after_o it_o shall_v be_v end_v begin_v the_o first_o event_n which_o shall_v bring_v the_o popish_a kingdom_n to_o its_o final_a fall_n popery_n a_o time_n of_o some_o length_n must_v be_v assign_v for_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v last_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v style_v these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n harvest_n and_o vintage_n to_o let_v we_o understand_v that_o as_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v not_o reap_v in_o a_o moment_n but_o require_v many_o day_n nay_o week_n so_o the_o two_o overturning_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o be_v make_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n but_o in_o several_a year_n this_o have_v be_v already_o verify_v in_o the_o harvest_n i._n e._n the_o fall_n which_o happen_v to_o popery_n in_o the_o last_o age_n for_o this_o take_v up_o five_o and_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n and_o more_o and_o no_o few_o can_v serve_v to_o complete_a the_o ruin_n of_o this_o kingdom_n but_o if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n yea_o it_o can_v last_v a_o great_a number_n of_o year_n long_o for_o if_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n begin_v to_o decline_v 25_o or_o 30_o year_n before_o its_o last_o and_o final_a destruction_n it_o must_v begin_v to_o decline_v and_o fall_v within_o four_o of_o five_o year_n suppose_v that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o can_v last_v long_o than_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o we_o must_v therefore_o see_v if_o the_o character_n of_o this_o present_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n suffer_v agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o we_o be_v about_o to_o find_v these_o character_n so_o agree_v and_o like_a that_o what_o at_o first_o seem_v only_o a_o conjecture_n will_v be_v able_a to_o become_v a_o kind_n of_o certainty_n the_o last_o antichristian_a persecution_n of_o which_o this_o chapter_n speak_v must_v happen_v when_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v almost_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n now_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o prediction_n and_o type_n of_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o antichrist_n be_v finish_v his_o reign_n therefore_o this_o must_v be_v the_o last_o persecution_n it_o have_v already_o last_v 30_o year_n for_o it_o begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o when_v the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n undertake_v to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a of_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n he_o send_v thither_o soldier_n who_o make_v a_o great_a massacre_n but_o because_o the_o time_n of_o slay_v the_o witness_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o come_v god_n raise_v deliverance_n for_o they_o they_o defend_v themselves_o with_o success_n and_o
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
beast_n from_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n signify_v here_o one_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v i.e._n one_o of_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o make_v up_o the_o great_a city_n the_o babyonian_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v it_o this_o therefore_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o must_v happen_v within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v exspire_v and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v raise_v i.e._n after_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v raise_v to_o life_n again_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o then_o the_o same_o hour_n immediate_o after_o that_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o royal_a edict_n without_o delay_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v be_v overturn_v mark_v that_o the_o earthquake_n i.e._n the_o great_a alteration_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o papacy_n must_v for_o that_o time_n happen_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o shall_v fall_v for_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o earthquake_n pepery_n frahte_o shall_v short_o fall_v not_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o the_o monarchy_n but_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o pepery_n now_o what_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o this_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v in_o my_o opinion_n we_o can_v doubt_v that_o it_o be_v france_n this_o kingdom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n or_o piece_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o state_n which_o once_o make_v up_o the_o great_a babylonian_a city_n it_o fall_v this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o french_a monarchy_n shall_v be_v ruin_v it_o may_v be_v humble_v but_o in_o all_o appearance_n providence_n do_v design_n a_o great_a elevation_n for_o she_o afterward_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v not_o let_v go_v unpunished_a the_o horrible_a outrage_n which_o it_o act_v at_o this_o day_n afterward_o it_o must_v build_v its_o greatness_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o enrich_v itself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v take_v part_n with_o the_o papacy_n they_o who_o at_o this_o day_n persecute_v the_o protestant_n know_v not_o wither_v god_n be_v lead_v they_o this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v france_n to_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n if_o she_o come_v thither_o it_o be_v because_o she_o shall_v short_o change_v her_o road_n her_o greatn_a will_v be_v no_o damage_n to_o protestant_a state_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a state_n shall_v be_v enrich_v with_o the_o spoil_n of_o other_o &_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o papacy_n it_o shall_v break_v with_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a religion_n one_o thing_n be_v certain_a that_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n shall_v perish_v through_o the_o refusal_n of_o obedience_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o thing_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sweden_n denmark_n england_n and_o several_a sovereign_a state_n in_o germany_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v spoil_v the_o harlot_n of_o her_o riches_n they_o have_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n seize_v on_o her_o benefice_n and_o revenue_n which_o she_o have_v in_o their_o country_n this_o must_v go_v on_o and_o be_v finish_v as_o it_o be_v begin_v the_o king_n who_o yet_o remain_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n must_v break_v with_o she_o leave_v her_o solitary_a and_o desolate_a but_o who_o must_v begin_v this_o last_o revolt_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o france_n shall_v not_o spain_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n and_o be_v as_o much_o under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o ever_o not_o the_o emperor_n who_o in_o temporal_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o permit_v that_o in_o his_o state_n the_o archbishop_n of_o strigonium_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v take_v away_o the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v any_o country_n but_o france_n which_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o have_v begin_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_o and_o open_o war_n have_v be_v declare_v against_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o king_n ratify_v in_o all_o the_o parliament_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o french_a clergy_n by_o a_o disputation_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n manage_v in_o the_o sorbon_n solemn_o and_o by_o order_n of_o the_o court._n and_o to_o heighten_v the_o affront_n the_o thesis_n be_v post_v up_o even_o upon_o the_o gate_n of_o his_o nuntio_n nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n have_v hitherto_o happen_v at_o least_o in_o a_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o unless_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v occasion_n by_o his_o insolence_n beside_o this_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n lose_v their_o credit_n much_o in_o france_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a party_n though_o well_o enough_o know_v which_o great_o despise_v the_o popular_a devotion_n image_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o these_o be_v humane_a institution_n god_n be_v beforehand_o prepare_v for_o this_o great_a work_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o for_o the_o last_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n the_o pope_n empire_n have_v not_o be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o king_n because_o the_o king_n of_o england_n sweden_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n have_v throw_v off_o his_o government_n and_o consequent_o france_n be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o thing_n retain_v the_o name_n which_o they_o bear_v in_o their_o original_n without_o regard_v the_o alteration_n which_o time_n do_v bring_v along_o though_o at_o this_o day_n there_o be_v not_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o each_o kingdom_n be_v call_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o ten_o part_n because_o the_o prophet_n have_v describe_v this_o empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n by_o its_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o clear_a understanding_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v call_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n see_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o must_v fall_v be_v france_n this_o give_v i_o some_o hope_n that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v the_o street_n or_o place_n of_o this_o city_n i.e._n the_o most_o fair_a and_o eminent_a part_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a upon_o this_o street_n and_o upon_o it_o they_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o resurrection_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n it_o may_v well_o fall_v out_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n see_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o lalf_a of_o their_o death_n be_v either_o begin_v or_o will_v begin_v short_o and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v seven_o thousand_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n and_o not_o seven_o thousand_o man_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o seem_v somewhat_o mysterious_a in_o other_o place_n we_o find_v not_o this_o phrase_n name_n of_o man_n put_v simple_o for_o man_n perhaps_o there_o be_v here_o a_o figure_n of_o grammar_n call_v hypallage_n casus_fw-la so_o that_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o man_n of_o name_n i.e._n of_o raise_v and_o considerable_a quality_n be_v its_o on_o the_o account_n of_o riches_n or_o of_o dignity_n or_o of_o learning_n but_o i_o be_o more_o incline_v to_o say_v that_o here_o these_o word_n name_n of_o man_n must_v be_v take_v in_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o do_v intimate_v that_o the_o total_a reformation_n of_o france_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v with_o bloodshed_n nothing_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o name_n such_o as_o be_v the_o name_n of_o monk_n of_o carmelites_n of_o augustine_n of_o dominican_n of_o jacobins_n franciscan_n capucines_n jesuite_n minim_n and_o a_o infinite_a company_n of_o other_o
who_o number_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o define_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n denote_v by_o the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o perfection_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n shall_v perish_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v a_o institution_n so_o degenerate_v from_o its_o first_o original_a that_o it_o be_v become_v the_o arm_n of_o antichrist_n these_o order_n can_v perish_v one_o without_o another_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o slay_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v bloodshed_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v great_a for_o the_o number_n seven_o put_v for_o a_o indifinite_a number_n never_o signify_v a_o great_a one_o de_fw-fr launay_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n 19.18_o â—_o king._n 19.18_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o signify_v a_o very_a small_a number_n indeed_o the_o number_n be_v so_o small_a that_o elijah_n do_v not_o know_v of_o they_o he_o say_v i_o be_o leave_v alone_o the_o king_n of_o france_n at_o this_o day_n do_v lift_v their_o authority_n so_o high_a that_o nothing_o can_v resist_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o probable_a religion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o franc_n shall_v prevail_v over_o the_o rule_n religion_n that_o every_o thing_n will_v bend_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o their_o will_n when_o they_o shall_v resolve_v to_o break_v with_o rome_n and_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v prepare_v the_o way_n unto_o this_o thing_n by_o the_o clergy_n declaration_n confirm_v by_o that_o of_o the_o king_n viz._n that_o king_n depend_v on_o none_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v temporal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o lawful_a to_o deny_v obedience_n to_o they_o upon_o a_o pretext_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o this_o be_v once_o fix_v when_o ever_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o present_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v allow_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v rebel_v against_o they_o i_o look_v on_o that_o which_o be_v happen_v in_o england_n as_o another_o preparation_n unto_o this_o event_n a_o king_n of_o a_o religion_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n reign_v peaceable_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o providence_n will_v accustom_v the_o subject_n to_o pay_v subjection_n to_o prince_n who_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o rule_v religion_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o total_a conversion_n and_o reformation_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i.e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v quick_o follow_v after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v have_v break_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n v._o 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v she_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o namely_o the_o second_o of_o the_o three_o woe_n which_o have_v be_v denounce_v after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n 8.13_o chap._n 8.13_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o angel_n fly_v through_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wo_n wo_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o other_o voice_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o grasshopper_n grasshopper_n saracen_n denote_v by_o grasshopper_n who_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o their_o head_n apollyon_n and_o in_o hebrew_n ahaddon_n these_o grasshopper_n be_v plain_o the_o saracen_n 14._o chap._n 14._o arabian_n with_o their_o head_n mahomet_n the_o second_o woe_n be_v the_o domination_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o pass_v from_o the_o other_o side_n of_o euphrates_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o the_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristan_n empire_n these_o three_o great_a event_n deserve_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o for_o they_o have_v change_v or_o shall_v change_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v etc._n etc._n this_o which_o follow_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o another_o place_n chap._n fourteen_o observation_n upon_o the_o 17_o 18_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n a_o brief_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v displace_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o seventeen_o chapter_n contain_v something_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n v._o 17._o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o passage_n that_o have_v not_o be_v open_v or_o be_v obscure_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o king_n who_o through_o ignorance_n or_o weakness_n suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v usurp_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v take_v it_o again_o they_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n shall_v enrich_v themselves_o with_o her_o benefice_n &_o revenue_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n i.e._n shall_v abolish_v the_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o romish_a empire_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o ash_n shall_v remain_v of_o it_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a and_o babylonian_a empire_n i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o chap._n because_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o that_o which_o i_o principal_o seek_v which_o be_v those_o certain_a character_n which_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o time_n of_o this_o fall_n namely_o whether_o it_o be_v night_n at_o hand_n or_o afar_o off_o there_o be_v nothing_o there_o concern_v it_o except_o that_o which_o be_v general_a as_o to_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v say_v only_o first_o we_o must_v remember_v the_o remark_n which_o have_v be_v often_o make_v by_o we_o that_o babylon_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v strict_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o most_o have_v imagine_v it_o be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o great_a number_n of_o god_n people_n have_v come_v out_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o we_o have_v not_o see_v it_o my_o second_o remark_n be_v we_o must_v not_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v over_o much_o press_n the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o divers_a merchandise_n which_o be_v reckon_v up_o and_o be_v sell_v it_o that_o city_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v babylon_n we_o must_v not_o over_o much_o seelt_v mystery_n in_o the_o particular_a merchandise_n of_o babylon_n that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o this_o thing_n than_o that_o this_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n of_o great_a commerce_n for_o that_o be_v inseparable_a from_o great_a city_n not_o but_o that_o these_o merchandise_n and_o the_o many_o instrument_n of_o luxury_n and_o pleasure_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o city_n do_v not_o very_o fit_o signify_v and_o according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o the_o simony_n and_o debauchery_n of_o this_o corrupt_a church_n in_o the_o general_a but_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v particular_o what_o be_v mean_v for_o example_n by_o the_o silk_n the_o precious_a stone_n the_o fine_a linen_n etc._n etc._n literal_o the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v literal_o my_o three_o observation_n upon_o this_o 18_o chapter_n be_v we_o must_v not_o interpret_v literal_o the_o metaphor_n of_o burn_a fire_n blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v before_o we_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o the_o method_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n i_o think_v indeed_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o god_n will_v suffer_v rome_n to_o be_v sack_v as_o he_o suffer_v jerusalem_n to_o be_v i_o further_o believe_v that_o this_o great_a change_n in_o religion_n will_v not_o be_v make_v without_o blood_n shed_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o see_v the_o city_n in_o this_o chapter_n and_o general_o in_o the_o revelation_n take_v in_o
of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v whole_o suppress_v but_o the_o truth_n itself_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v nor_o lay_v in_o the_o grave_n nor_o forget_v 10._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a shall_v begin_v the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v the_o vintage_n this_o be_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o this_o period_n shall_v last_v 20_o or_o 25_o year_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o will_v begin_v about_o the_o year_n 1690_o or_o a_o little_a while_n after_o 11._o the_o first_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n which_o shall_v break_v with_o the_o kourt_n of_o rome_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o religion_n in_o that_o kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o first_o action_n of_o the_o vintage_n 12._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o agent_n shall_v rally_v all_o their_o force_n but_o god_n shall_v muster_v all_o his_o together_o and_o give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n then_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v throw_v into_o the_o lake_n and_o plunge_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n babylon_n shall_v whole_o fall_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v chap._n xv._o the_o reason_n why_o in_o this_o work_n we_o speak_v of_o some_o thing_n so_o positive_o the_o link_a together_o of_o our_o principle_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v that_o we_o now_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n i_o do_v here_o finish_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v about_o those_o event_n past_a and_o future_a which_o concern_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n second_o edition_n have_v this_o advantage_n that_o they_o may_v be_v suit_v to_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o reader_n of_o who_o a_o trial_n have_v be_v make_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o do_v it_o i_o will_v glad_o use_v this_o piece_n of_o prudence_n with_o respect_n to_o a_o remark_n which_o very_o many_o have_v make_v namely_o that_o in_o this_o discourse_n we_o speak_v over_o positive_o and_o which_o too_o much_o confidence_n concern_v thing_n which_o at_o the_o most_o ought_v to_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o conjecture_n perhaps_o some_o time_n or_o other_o man_n shall_v know_v the_o principal_a reason_n which_o make_v i_o speak_v in_o so_o confident_a a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o token_n of_o assurance_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o desire_v their_o attention_n to_o several_a thing_n which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v conjecture_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n that_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o strong_a conjecture_n the_o first_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o confident_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v concern_v the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v for_o example_n i_o say_v not_o down_o the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v exact_o in_o such_o a_o year_n for_o i_o have_v declare_v and_o do_v still_o declare_v that_o i_o know_v not_o from_o what_o time_n god_n shall_v please_v to_o begin_v the_o reckon_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a not_o but_o that_o i_o strong_o hope_v that_o god_n intend_v to_o begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n but_o this_o do_v not_o rise_v to_o a_o full_a assurance_n that_o which_o concern_v the_o rise_n again_o of_o our_o reformation_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o approach_a reformation_n of_o france_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o france_n which_o shall_v forsake_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n i_o confess_v it_o and_o if_o thing_n shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o much_o mistake_v but_o however_o if_o the_o fall_n of_o popery_n shall_v begin_v in_o some_o other_o place_n i_o will_v ingenous_o confess_v that_o i_o be_v deceive_v that_o the_o country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n which_o be_v not_o under_o the_o papacy_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o that_o they_o must_v not_o feel_v a_o persecution_n seem_v to_o i_o more_o than_o probable_a and_o i_o believe_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o that_o god_n shall_v send_v his_o desolate_v scourge_n upon_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o europe_n without_o except_v the_o place_n where_o our_o religion_n at_o this_o day_n bear_v sway_n i_o grant_v that_o man_n will_v have_v right_a to_o accuse_v i_o that_o i_o have_v guess_v wrong_a but_o not_o that_o i_o make_v rash_a conclusion_n and_o true_o when_o i_o consider_v the_o horrible_a looseness_n which_o every_o where_n prevail_v i_o confess_v that_o i_o can_v but_o fear_v lest_o good_a shall_v throw_v all_o into_o the_o same_o furnace_n certain_a what_o be_v propound_v as_o certain_a behold_v therefore_o what_o i_o assert_v namely_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n which_o antichrist_n must_v raise_v against_o the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n which_o be_v the_o period_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o empire_n must_v see_v its_o end_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v mistake_v nine_o or_o ten_o year_n and_o that_o this_o empire_n shall_v instead_o of_o end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o thereabouts_o run_v on_o until_o the_o year_n 1720_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o can_v just_o treat_v i_o as_o a_o false_a prophet_n and_o accuse_v i_o of_o rashness_n many_o will_v not_o forbear_v to_o judge_v i_o rash_a because_o i_o propound_v my_o conjecture_n about_o these_o thing_n as_o certain_a conclusion_n to_o this_o i_o have_v a_o second_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o none_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o be_o possess_v with_o and_o persuade_v of_o that_o which_o i_o think_v i_o evident_o see_v and_o that_o i_o find_v the_o proof_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v convince_a to_o myself_o i_o shall_v do_v ill_a to_o demand_v of_o other_o the_o same_o assurance_n and_o oblige_v they_o to_o entertain_v the_o same_o persuasion_n i_o declare_v the_o contrary_a in_o express_a term_n i_o be_o well_o content_a as_o i_o have_v say_v that_o my_o reader_n shall_v account_v these_o assertion_n to_o be_v conjecture_n provide_v that_o i_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o believe_v what_o i_o see_v or_o what_o i_o believe_v i_o see_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o it_o seem_v that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a necessity_n of_o punish_v i_o for_o this_o pretend_a rashness_n see_v if_o so_o be_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v time_n be_v prepare_v for_o i_o a_o mortification_n sore_a enough_o let_v we_o leave_v providence_n to_o work_v it_o will_v discover_v who_o be_v guilty_a of_o rashness_n and_o fond_a credulity_n consider_v our_o principle_n must_v be_v consider_v the_o last_o thing_n which_o i_o will_v say_v for_o my_o justification_n be_v that_o before_o any_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n as_o to_o what_o i_o hold_v that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v my_o principle_n must_v be_v due_o weigh_v and_o that_o not_o each_o apart_o as_o perhaps_o some_o have_v do_v but_o conjoint_o behold_v the_o principle_n and_o their_o connexion_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o these_o prophecy_n speak_v 2._o that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n 3._o that_o this_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v begin_v when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o when_o that_o head_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n paul_n time_n be_v destroy_v here_o be_v three_o principle_n which_o i_o know_v not_o how_o any_o protestant_n can_v doubt_v of_o we_o shall_v present_o see_v whither_o they_o will_v lead_v we_o 4._o my_o four_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n so_o that_o stink_a ulcer_n in_o the_o first_o be_v the_o horrible_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o ten_o age._n the_o sea_n and_o river_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o two_o follow_a plague_n be_v the_o butchery_n act_v
by_o the_o croisades_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o sun_n heat_n in_o the_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n the_o eclipse_n and_o darken_n of_o this_o sun_n in_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o grand_a schism_n between_o rome_n and_o avignon_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o pass_v over_o euphrates_n in_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v over_o the_o bosphorus_n to_o invade_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o a_o part_n of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o last_o the_o divide_v of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o divide_v of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o communion_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v i_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n which_o i_o can_v doubt_v of_o that_o i_o have_v it_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o plague_n but_o this_o it_o be_v say_v seem_v rash_a to_o assert_v so_o confident_o that_o which_o can_v only_o be_v a_o strong_a conjecture_n man_n may_v object_v what_o they_o please_v against_o this_o exposition_n but_o i_o can_v recant_v it_o and_o i_o desire_v the_o world_n serious_o to_o consider_v only_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o my_o explication_n very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o word_n and_o metaphor_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o chance_n shall_v produce_v a_o explication_n so_o universal_o lucky_a it_o must_v be_v remember_v what_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v prophetical_a we_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o passage_n that_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v but_o we_o observe_v that_o these_o application_n be_v far_o from_o be_v universal_o true_a it_o be_v therefore_o chance_n that_o produce_v those_o lucky_a agreement_n but_o if_o any_o one_o come_v who_o shall_v make_v such_o a_o measure_a division_n of_o time_n and_o such_o a_o just_a application_n of_o these_o time_n and_o the_o event_n in_o they_o unto_o the_o character_n with_o which_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mark_v so_o that_o nothing_o be_v defective_a then_o i_o shall_v remain_v perfect_o satisfy_v that_o this_o last_o interpreter_n have_v exact_o hit_v the_o truth_n it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o conjecture_n let_v i_o therefore_o be_v permit_v to_o remain_v persuade_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o plague_n see_v they_o so_o perfect_o agree_v with_o though_o event_n which_o be_v past_a my_o five_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v not_o be_v less_o happy_a in_o hit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n a_o man_n must_v be_v blind_a if_o he_o see_v not_o that_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o immediate_o after_o this_o fall_n be_v divide_v into_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v the_o first_o fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o first_o reformation_n which_o certain_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o second_o reformation_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v none_o can_v i_o think_v serious_o consider_v the_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o the_o representation_n and_o the_o original_a but_o be_v will_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v so_o 6._o my_o six_o and_o last_o principle_n be_v that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o last_o conclusion_n so_o natural_o and_o necessary_o flower_n from_o the_o forego_v one_o that_o none_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o precede_a but_o he_o must_v likewise_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o let_v we_o now_o see_v whither_o these_o principle_n do_v lead_v we_o reign_v all_o our_o principle_n lead_v we_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age_n to_o find_v the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v if_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n then_o certain_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o prophetic_a day_n or_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n belong_v to_o it_o if_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v idolatry_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o that_o time_n in_o which_o idolatry_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o relic_n and_o of_o saint_n be_v full_o establish_v in_o the_o five_o age_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o five_o age_n this_o will_v bring_v you_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o must_v begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n before_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v so_o in_o express_a and_o clear_a term_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o age_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v you_o to_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o roman-papist_n see_n be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n assign_v to_o his_o empire_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o hold_v at_o rome_n cease_v to_o hold_v 7._o â—_o 6_o 7._o or_o withhold_v which_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age._n reckon_v again_o your_o 1260_o year_n since_o that_o time_n and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o you_o fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o we_o have_v hit_v right_a in_o explain_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n the_o last_o viol_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o its_o influence_n be_v run_v still_o according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o the_o precede_a viol_n it_o can_v be_v run_v out_o above_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v again_o by_o this_o rule_n and_o you_o will_v fall_v into_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v real_o the_o first_o and_o second_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a papacy_n which_o must_v be_v produce_v by_o as_o many_o reformation_n than_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n must_v have_v be_v the_o harvest_n lengthen_v as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v the_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n you_o can_v make_v it_o long_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v and_o you_o will_v fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age_n the_o find_v there_o the_o vintage_n and_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n last_o if_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v be_v rational_a it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n for_o the_o reformation_n can_v be_v raise_v again_o so_o as_o to_o fall_v down_o a_o second_o time_n see_v we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n be_v about_o to_o expire_v therefore_o reckon_v this_o persecution_n as_o the_o last_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v provide_v you_o observe_v the_o measure_n which_o god_n have_v set_v to_o the_o long_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v and_o this_o however_o will_v bring_v you_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age._n observe_v i_o pray_v you_o how_o many_o thing_n do_v bring_v you_o to_o this_o eighteen_o age._n admire_v the_o meeting_n of_o so_o many_o path_n which_o do_v all_o bring_v you_o to_o the_o same_o point_n and_o remember_v this_o undoubted_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v hit_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n i_o entreat_v above_o all_o the_o roman-catholic_n to_o consider_v serious_o this_o principle_n how_o can_v they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o system_fw-la of_o lie_n and_o false_a supposition_n shall_v hang_v well_o together_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o roman_a see_v exact_o all_o the_o character_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o spiritual_a babylon_n to_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o scarlet_a that_o â—ve_n shall_v meet_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o its_o birth_n exact_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophet_n have_v mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o exact_a these_o seven_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n denote_v by_o seven_o plague_n that_o god_n shall_v exact_o at_o this_o time_n permit_v that_o f._n
maimbourg_n shall_v publish_v one_o history_n upon_o another_o of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o croisades_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n of_o lutheranism_n and_o of_o calvinism_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o raise_v our_o attention_n unto_o these_o great_a event_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o without_o this_o perhaps_o none_o will_v have_v think_v of_o i_o earnest_o beseech_v they_o i_o say_v serious_o to_o consider_v this_o heap_n of_o circumstance_n and_o to_o tell_v i_o in_o their_o conscience_n whether_o chance_n can_v produce_v and_o agreement_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o point_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o subject_n none_o can_v ever_o make_v this_o reflection_n serious_o but_o he_o must_v be_v convince_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n we_o have_v do_v examine_v that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o may_v keep_v our_o word_n that_o we_o give_v in_o the_o title_n of_o our_o second_o part_n we_o must_v now_o inquire_v what_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n after_o that_o great_a event_n this_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o these_o term_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n behold_v the_o text_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n to_o so_o many_o doubt_n and_o so_o many_o controversy_n behold_v that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o be_v call_v chiliast_n and_o millenaries_n i_o mean_v not_o those_o chiliast_n who_o have_v believe_v a_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o the_o church_n during_o which_o time_n it_o must_v enjoy_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n the_o carnal_a and_o sinful_a pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n these_o be_v filthy_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n mouth_n millenaries_n a_o distinction_n between_o carnal_a and_o spiritual_a millenaries_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n god_n reserve_v to_o himself_o a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o he_o must_v reign_v by_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o a_o abundance_n of_o his_o spirit_n bring_v all_o nation_n to_o his_o knowledge_n govern_v they_o with_o a_o golden_a sceptre_n and_o no_o long_o with_o a_o iron_n one_o secure_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o from_o all_o danger_n of_o corruption_n as_o for_o these_o i_o say_v the_o time_n be_v come_v and_o that_o very_o short_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v ashamed_a that_o they_o have_v brand_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o chiliast_n of_o millenaries_n and_o five_o monarchyman_n i_o have_v former_a by_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o divine_a in_o the_o due_a understanding_n of_o prophecy_n we_o wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a stupidity_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v not_o discern_v in_o their_o own_o oracle_n our_o jesus_n and_o their_o messiah_n we_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o dismal_a blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o do_v not_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o holy_a see_n and_o their_o holy_a church_n god_n have_v have_v reason_n why_o he_o have_v give_v these_o man_n eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v and_o a_o heart_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o here_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o must_v be_v a_o blindness_n great_a than_o can_v be_v imagine_v earth_n it_o be_v surprise_v that_o man_n have_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o those_o who_o see_v not_o this_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n which_o must_v make_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a in_o this_o blindness_n i_o have_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n that_o i_o see_v this_o reign_n in_o the_o scripture_n ever_o since_o i_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o without_o have_v read_v either_o any_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n or_o writing_n of_o the_o millenaries_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o such_o clearness_n that_o if_o shall_v be_v difficult_a to_o shake_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o bind_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v in_o the_o time_n bypass_a room_n for_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o satant_n must_v be_v bind_v first_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o within_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v necessary_o find_v a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v i.e._n hinder_v in_o his_o design_n which_o be_v seduction_n and_o persecution_n this_o it_o too_o plain_a to_o be_v deny_v but_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v this_o period_n i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v so_o great_a so_o learned_a and_o so_o holy_a a_o person_n as_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n to_o place_v this_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n within_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o eleven_o age._n how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v bind_v during_o that_o space_n be_v it_o with_o respect_n to_o seduction_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v he_o not_o seduce_v man_n be_v not_o the_o pagan_n seduce_v their_o religion_n be_v it_o not_o the_o rule_v religion_n there_o be_v christian_n i_o grant_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n have_v he_o not_o set_v on_o foot_n that_o grand_a seduction_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v he_o not_o bring_v idolatry_n into_o the_o church_n the_o abomination_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n such_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v never_o great_a among_o the_o pagan_n with_o respect_n to_o persecution_n have_v he_o be_v bind_v how_o much_o blood_n have_v shed_v how_o many_o butchery_n have_v he_o act_v how_o many_o massacre_n what_o a_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n can_v it_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o period_n of_o satan_n bind_n he_o be_v never_o so_o break_v loose_a constantin_n the_o falsity_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o begin_v they_o at_o constantin_n what_o do_v those_o gain_n who_o come_v three_o hundred_o year_n low_o and_o hold_v that_o santan_n begin_v to_o be_v bind_v at_o the_o time_n of_o constantin_n they_o must_v upon_o that_o principle_n place_v their_o end_n at_o the_o year_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o so_o include_v within_o their_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n the_o rage_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v feed_v upon_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o seduction_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o run_v after_o he_o who_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n who_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o in_o one_o word_n they_o must_v take_v in_o into_o their_o period_n of_o santan_n bind_v that_o space_n of_o time_n in_o which_o
a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n behold_v the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n immediate_o after_o the_o prophet_n add_v and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n 27._o v._o 27._o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v and_o obey_v he_o behold_v the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o a_o reign_n which_o succeed_v to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n in_o truth_n we_o must_v give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o have_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n after_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o four_o empire_n have_v be_v break_v to_o piece_n to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o reign_v for_o ever_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n we_o must_v speak_v without_o any_o judgement_n judgement_n the_o five_o monarchy_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o we_o say_v that_o this_o everlasting_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o heavenly_a reign_n after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n for_o the_o apostle_n st_n paul_n say_v in_o plain_a term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v then_o reign_v no_o long_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n even_o the_o father_n beside_o daniel_n speak_v of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o not_o of_o one_o that_o be_v above_o they_o further_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a trifle_a to_o mingle_v eternal_a thing_n with_o temporal_a and_o bring_v down_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o earthly_a and_o temporal_a monarchy_n by_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o five_o monarchy_n thus_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o prophet_n treat_v here_o of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o indeed_o be_v heavenly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o purity_n but_o be_v earthly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o seat_n and_o because_o it_o must_v be_v upon_o earth_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o prophecy_n only_o that_o in_o this_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o it_o need_v not_o any_o commentary_n the_o prophet_n say_v express_o after_o this_o so_o the_o first_o verse_n be_v render_v in_o the_o french_a i.e._n after_o the_o last_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o false_a prophet_n the_o devil_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o saint_n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v too_o plain_a and_o this_o very_a thing_n make_v our_o sense_n of_o it_o suspicious_a the_o prophet_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o express_v future_a thing_n so_o clear_o but_o if_o this_o reason_n hold_v the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o reject_v our_o oracle_n concern_v jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n this_o a_o virgin_n shall_v conceive_v a_o son_n and_o this_o other_o and_o thou_o bethelehem_n out_o of_o thou_o shall_v come_v a_o ruler_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o whole_a 53._o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n and_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n that_o messiah_n must_v be_v cut_v off_o but_o not_o for_o himself_o and_o that_o very_o clear_a oracle_n he_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offering_n for_o sin_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o less_o plain_a in_o speak_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o birth_n his_o life_n and_o his_o death_n than_o those_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n other_o instead_o of_o confess_v that_o this_o text_n be_v too_o clear_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o literal_a sense_n say_v that_o it_o be_v too_o obscure_a and_o must_v be_v explain_v by_o other_o that_o be_v more_o clear_a true_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o man_n can_v speak_v at_o this_o rat_n it_o be_v obscure_a because_o it_o say_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o these_o gentleman_n imagine_v and_o because_o it_o be_v inconstant_a with_o their_o hyphothese_n chap._n xvii_o the_o second_o spring_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n be_v the_o reign_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o promise_v make_v to_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fulfil_v but_o must_v be_v the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n the_o second_o spring_n of_o my_o argument_n shall_v be_v the_o prophecy_n and_o oracle_n which_o promise_v unto_o the_o jew_n extraordinary_a blessing_n a_o reign_n upon_o earth_n a_o prosperity_n that_o shall_v be_v visible_a to_o all_o nation_n yea_o a_o elevation_n to_o a_o kingdom_n unto_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n these_o oracle_n be_v without_o number_n we_o must_v only_o produce_v some_o of_o they_o jew_n isal_n 2.2_o 3_o 4._o sacred_a oracle_n that_o promise_v great_a prosperity_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o 3._o and_o many_o people_n shall_v go_v and_o say_v come_v you_o and_o let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o of_o be_v way_n amp_n c._n and_o he_o shall_v judge_v among_o the_o nation_n and_o rebuke_v many_o people_n and_o in_o chapter_n 25_o v._o 8._o he_o will_v swallow_v up_o death_n in_o victory_n and_o the_o lord_n god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o all_o face_n and_o the_o rebuke_n of_o his_o people_n shall_v he_o take_v away_o from_o off_o all_o the_o earth_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v speak_v it_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 32_o chapter_n behold_v a_o king_n shall_v reign_v in_o righteousness_n and_o prince_n shall_v rule_v in_o judgement_n and_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n and_o a_o covert_n from_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o 41_o chapter_n v._o 8._o but_o thou_o israel_n art_n my_o servant_n jacob_n who_o i_o have_v choose_v the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n my_o friend_n etc._n etc._n v._n 10._o fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o be_v not_o dismay_v for_o i_o be_o thy_o god_n i_o will_v strengthen_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v help_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v uphold_v thou_o with_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o my_o righteousness_n v._o 12_o thou_o shall_v seek_v they_o and_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o even_o the_o man_n that_o contend_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n v._n 15._o behold_v i_o will_v make_v thou_o a_o new_a sharp_a thresh_a instrument_n have_v tooth_n thou_o shall_v thresh_v the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v make_v the_o hill_n as_o chaff_n in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n but_o now_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o create_v thou_o o_o jacob_n and_o he_o that_o form_v thou_o o_o israel_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o have_v redeem_v thou_o i_o have_v call_v thou_o by_o name_n when_o thou_o pass_v through_o the_o water_n i_o will_v be_v with_o thou_o and_o through_o the_o river_n they_o shall_v not_o overflow_v thou_o for_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n the_o holy_a one_o of_o israel_n thy_o saviour_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o i_o will_v bring_v thy_o seed_n from_o the_o east_n and_o gather_v thou_o from_o the_o west_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o bring_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 44_o chap._n v._o 2_o 3._o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o make_v thou_o and_o form_v thou_o from_o the_o womb_n who_o will_v help_v thou_o fear_v not_o o_o jacob_n my_o servant_n for_o i_o will_v pour_v water_n upon_o he_o that_o be_v thirsty_a and_o flood_n upon_o the_o dry_a ground_n i_o will_v pour_v my_o spirit_n upon_o thy_o seed_n and_o my_o blessing_n upon_o thy_o offspring_n and_o in_o the_o 45_o chap._n v._o
lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v â—5_n revel_v 19_o â—5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o
convert_v become_v a_o apostle_n and_o the_o instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n the_o convert_a jew_n shall_v complete_a the_o conversion_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a pagan_a nation_n in_o the_o utmost_a corner_n of_o the_o world._n this_o doubtless_o be_v that_o admirable_a return_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o advancement_n to_o the_o sovereign_a dignity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o ezekiel_n represent_v in_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o resurrection_n this_o also_o be_v that_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v life_n from_o the_o dead_a ezekiel_n see_v a_o large_a valley_n cover_v with_o dead_a bone_n these_o dead_a bone_n be_v the_o house_n of_o israel_n say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o come_v together_o and_o sinew_n and_o flesh_n come_v upon_o they_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n enter_v into_o they_o the_o prophet_n speak_v far_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n of_o the_o victory_n this_o renew_a israel_n shall_v obtain_v over_o gog_n and_o magog_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n after_o which_o in_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n he_o make_v a_o figurative_a description_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o church_n perfect_v upon_o earth_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o magnific_a temple_n whereof_o he_o describe_v the_o part_n the_o apartment_n and_o several_a building_n the_o altar_n priest_n victim_n the_o land_n of_o their_o possession_n and_o a_o new_a division_n of_o it_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n 45._o chap._n 45._o which_o have_v appear_v so_o unintelligible_a to_o most_o interpreter_n i_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n by_o say_v that_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o hereby_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n by_o their_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n comprehend_v nothing_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o see_v not_o that_o god_n have_v reserve_v that_o nation_n to_o manifest_v in_o they_o his_o great_a wonder_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v destroy_v by_o flame_n as_o in_o spain_n and_o in_o those_o country_n where_o the_o inquisition_n be_v in_o force_n chap._n xviii_o the_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n so_o many_o prophecy_n which_o concern_v the_o complete_a victory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o perfect_a prosperity_n which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v my_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n be_v the_o prophecy_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v and_o which_o can_v be_v fulfil_v unless_o such_o a_o kingdom_n do_v come_v this_o will_v be_v a_o large_a subject_n and_o yield_v matter_n for_o several_a book_n and_o those_o good_a one_o too_o whereby_o the_o world_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o several_a thing_n they_o know_v not_o but_o this_o book_n be_v large_a already_o than_o i_o will_v have_v have_v it_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o brief_o to_o show_v and_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o time_n which_o we_o have_v not_o yet_o see_v for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o several_a prophecy_n which_o be_v deliver_v on_o purpose_n to_o describe_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o give_v we_o the_o character_n of_o it_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a oracle_n be_v not_o perfect_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o remarkable_a of_o all_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n be_v that_o which_o god_n himself_o pronounce_v to_o adam_n the_o seed_n of_o he_o woman_n shall_v bruise_v the_o serpent_n head_n and_z â—hee_o shall_v bruise_v his_o heel_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v empire_n and_o power_n so_o that_o prophecy_n import_v the_o victory_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o child_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v destroy_v it_o now_o this_o be_v a_o promise_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o age_n wherein_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n prevail_v over_o that_o of_o satan_n it_o be_v a_o observation_n we_o can_v mind_v too_o much_o that_o we_o must_v careful_o distinguish_v here_o between_o life_n and_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n life_n signify_v existence_n but_o reign_n import_v actual_a domination_n and_o rule_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o age_n have_v have_v a_o party_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n have_v be_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o satan_n who_o end_n be_v to_o destroy_v he_o and_o it_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o victory_n over_o a_o adversary_n to_o prevent_v he_o from_o attain_v his_o end_n but_o this_o can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o full_a and_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o that_o to_o be_v the_o predominant_a prevail_a party_n whereas_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v always_o be_v oppress_v either_o by_o paganism_n or_o by_o mahometanism_n or_o by_o antichristianism_n such_o a_o time_n therefore_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v wherein_o the_o party_n of_o true_a christianity_n shall_v prevail_v over_o and_o utter_o extinguish_v the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n gen._n all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v not_o be_v bless_v in_o christ_n 49_o gen._n the_o second_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o abraham_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v blessed_v which_o signify_v that_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n shall_v spread_v itself_o over_o all_o nation_n to_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v that_o other_o prophecy_n shiloh_n shall_v come_v and_o to_o he_o shall_v the_o gather_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v it_o be_v true_a almost_o all_o nation_n have_v be_v invite_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n many_o have_v be_v actual_o bring_v to_o it_o but_o many_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v call_v much_o less_o convert_v and_o among_o those_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v convert_v the_o bad_a have_v so_o far_o exceed_v the_o good_a that_o it_o can_v be_v true_o say_v that_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v to_o christ_n nevertheless_o i_o be_o confident_a that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v one_o day_n as_o much_o exceed_v that_o of_o the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v that_o of_o the_o good._n but_o that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o accomplish_v we_o shall_v be_v full_o convince_v if_o we_o proceed_v to_o those_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v on_o purpose_n to_o characterise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n among_o who_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n shine_v as_o a_o sun_n among_o the_o star_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o just_a commentary_n on_o all_o his_o book_n to_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o what_o he_o foretold_v be_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o most_o of_o his_o prophecy_n have_v for_o their_o object_n this_o glorious_a and_o bless_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n but_o to_o be_v as_o short_a as_o may_v be_v i_o shall_v reduce_v all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n to_o these_o two_o article_n 1._o it_o be_v righteousness_n and_o holiness_n 2._o it_o be_v peace_n and_o prosperity_n and_o shall_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o have_v be_v fulfil_v to_o that_o degree_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v fulfil_v according_a to_o those_o prophecy_n for_o the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n church_n chap._n 11.6_o etc._n etc._n prophecy_n of_o the_o future_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o the_o wolf_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o lamb_n &_o the_o leopard_n lie_v down_o with_o the_o kid_n the_o calf_n and_o the_o young_a lion_n and_o the_o fatle_a together_o and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o the_o cow_n and_o the_o bear_n shall_v feed_v their_o young_a one_o shall_v lie_v down_o together_o and_o the_o lion_n shall_v eat_v straw_n like_o the_o ox_n and_o the_o suck_a child_n shall_v play_v on_o the_o hole_n of_o the_o asp_n and_o the_o wean_a child_n shall_v put_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o cockatrice_n den_fw-mi they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o my_o holy_a mountain_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea._n behold_v the_o most_o ravish_a and_o fair_a description_n of_o it_o that_o can_v be_v see_v it_o amount_v to_o a_o return_n of_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n it_o
be_v plain_a the_o prophet_n borrow_v his_o character_n of_o it_o from_o that_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n wherein_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o righteousness_n and_o during_o which_o the_o brute_n animal_n be_v innocent_a kind_a and_o gentle_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v also_o undeniable_a that_o this_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o be_v tell_v sincere_o whether_o this_o oracle_n have_v ever_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v in_o what_o time_n in_o what_o place_n in_o what_o age_n or_o generation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o will_v doubtless_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o only_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v that_o wolf_n and_o lion_n and_o bear_n become_v lamb_n accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n which_o fortolde_v the_o great_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o accomplish_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n wolf_n and_o lion_n may_v be_v find_v but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o prophet_n there_o speak_v because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o time_n when_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v fill_v the_o earth_n which_o then_o it_o do_v not_o for_o this_o great_a holiness_n this_o admirable_a union_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n moreover_n we_o see_v not_o that_o this_o last_v for_o any_o considerable_a time_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n when_o believer_n have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n and_o the_o church_n we_o read_v of_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o book_n where_o be_v false_a zealot_n who_o oppose_v st._n paul_n for_o have_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n beside_o isaiah_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o holiness_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o a_o general_a sanctification_n that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o righteousness_n shall_v universal_o cover_v the_o society_n of_o man_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea._n i_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o prophet_n do_v oftentimes_o make_v use_n of_o the_o figure_n call_v hyperbole_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o hyperbole_n here_o will_v be_v force_v and_o carry_v too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v intelligible_a if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v so_o describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n where_o we_o some_o incestuous_a some_o adulterer_n some_o heretic_n schismatic_n apostate_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n we_o need_v but_o read_v the_o writing_n of_o st._n cyprian_n lapsis_fw-la de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la to_o be_v assure_v that_o in_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v already_o thing_n very_o horrid_a and_o abominable_a every_o one_o may_v think_v as_o he_o shall_v please_v but_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o expect_v from_o this_o prophecy_n such_o a_o age_n wherein_o holiness_n shall_v as_o much_o exceed_v vice_n as_o vice_n now_o do_v exceed_v and_o overtop_v virtue_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n 16._o chap._n 32._o v._n 15_o 16._o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v pour_v from_o on_o high_a upon_o we_o and_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o fruitful_a field_n and_o the_o fruitful_a field_n a_o forest_n judgement_n shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o righteousness_n remain_v in_o the_o fruitful_a field_n the_o work_n of_o righteousness_n shall_v be_v peace_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o righteousness_n quietness_n and_o assurance_n for_o ever_o a_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v there_o and_o a_o way_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o way_n of_o holiness_n the_o unclean_a shall_v not_o pass_v over_o it_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o those_o the_o wayfaring_a man_n 9_o chap._n 35.8_o 9_o though_o fool_n shall_v not_o err_v therein_o no_o lion_n shall_v be_v there_o nor_o any_o ravenous_a beast_n shall_v go_v up_o thereon_o 14._o chap._n 54.13_o 14._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v there_o all_o thy_o child_n shall_v be_v teach_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o peace_n of_o thy_o child_n thou_o shall_v be_v establish_v in_o righteousness_n 22._o chap_n 59.21_o 22._o this_o be_v the_o covenant_n i_o will_v make_v with_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n or_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o they_o shall_v call_v they_o 62.12_o chap._n 62.12_o the_o holy_a people_n the_o redeemed_z of_o the_o lord_n and_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v seek_v out_o a_o city_n not_o forsake_v 31.33_o chap._n 31.33_o add_v to_o this_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremy_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o covenant_n that_o i_o will_v make_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n i_o will_v put_v my_o law_n in_o their_o inward_a part_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o more_o every_o man_n his_o neighbour_n and_o every_o man_n his_o brother_n say_v know_v the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v all_o know_v i_o from_o the_o least_o of_o they_o unto_o the_o great_a say_v the_o lord_n these_o prophecy_n speak_v four_o thing_n 1._o they_o paint_v out_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n 2._o they_o describe_v it_o by_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a holiness_n that_o shall_v every_o where_o be_v pour_v out_o 3._o by_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n to_o which_o no_o return_n to_o vice_n or_o no_o apostasy_n shall_v succeed_v for_o it_o be_v say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o or_o their_o seed_n or_o seed_n seed_n 4._o last_o this_o be_v a_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a part_n for_o it_o be_v to_o that_o people_n and_o concern_v they_o that_o god_n speak_v now_o i_o demand_v whether_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o such_o a_o holiness_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n give_v we_o by_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v find_v where_o we_o shall_v meet_v with_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n if_o the_o church_n for_o any_o time_n have_v be_v pure_a that_o have_v not_o continue_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o yea_o let_v such_o a_o age_n be_v name_v wherein_o the_o israelitish_n nation_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o evangelical_n holiness_n have_v not_o that_o people_n be_v always_o obstinate_a unbelieving_a enemy_n to_o christ_n without_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n as_o well_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n we_o must_v then_o open_v our_o eye_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o holiness_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v fill_v all_o nation_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o those_o unhappy_a revolution_n that_o by_o corruption_n have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n from_o year_n to_o year_n thus_o far_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n next_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n church_n glorious_a prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n speak_v more_o large_o and_o in_o a_o high_a strain_n because_o under_o the_o image_n of_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o set_v forth_o that_o spiritual_a prosperity_n which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o holiness_n and_o righteousness_n concern_v peace_n 2.4_o be_v 2.4_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o rise_v against_o nation_n neither_o shall_v they_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o concern_v its_o future_a prosperity_n he_o say_v 19_o c._n 41.18_o 19_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o blind_a shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o deaf_a shall_v be_v unstope_v the_o lame_a shall_v leap_v as_o the_o hart_n and_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o dumb_a shall_v sing_v for_o joy_n i_o will_v open_v river_n in_o high_a place_n and_o fountain_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o valley_n i_o will_v make_v the_o wilderness_n a_o pool_n of_o water_n and_o the_o dry_a land_n spring_v of_o water_n i_o will_v plant_v in_o the_o wilderness_n the_o cedar_n the_o pine_n the_o myrtle_n and_o the_o olive-tree_n and_o i_o will_v set_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o fir-tree_n the_o pine_n and_o the_o box-tree_n together_o 11._o c._n 49.10_o 11._o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n or_o sun_n smite_v they_o for_o he_o
that_o have_v mercy_n on_o they_o shall_v lead_v they_o even_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o water_n shall_v he_o guide_v they_o i_o will_v make_v all_o my_o mountain_n a_o way_n 13._o c._n 55.12_o 13._o and_o my_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v exalt_v you_o shall_v go_v out_o with_o joy_n and_o be_v lead_v forth_o with_o peace_n the_o mountain_n and_o the_o hill_n shall_v break_v forth_o before_o you_o into_o sing_v and_o all_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n shall_v clap_v their_o hand_n instead_o of_o the_o thorn_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o firr-tree_n and_o instead_o of_o the_o briar_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o myrtle-tree_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o lord_n for_o a_o name_n and_o for_o a_o everlasting_a sign_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v cut_v off_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o thy_o light_n by_o day_n neither_o for_o brightness_n shall_v the_o moon_n give_v light_a unto_o thou_o 60.19_o be_v 60.19_o but_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v unto_o thou_o a_o everlasting_a light_n and_o thy_o god_n thy_o glory_n the_o sun_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v down_o neither_o shall_v thy_o moon_n withdraw_v itself_o for_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v thy_o everlasting_a light_n and_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o mourning_n shall_v be_v end_v 54.9.10_o be_v 54.9.10_o this_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n unto_o i_o for_o as_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v over_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v not_o be_v wrath_n with_o thou_o nor_o rebuke_v thou_o for_o the_o mountain_n shall_v depart_v and_o the_o hill_n be_v remove_v but_o my_o kindness_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thou_o neither_o shall_v the_o covenant_n of_o my_o peace_n be_v remove_v say_v the_o lord_n that_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o prophecy_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o these_o prophecy_n all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a expression_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o prophet_n do_v import_v 1._o a_o profound_a peace_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v interrupt_v by_o war._n 2._o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_n 3._o a_o exemption_n from_o all_o evil_n 4._o such_o a_o prosperity_n where_o be_v riches_n and_o plenty_n and_o joy._n 5._o a_o felicity_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v interrupt_v by_o the_o return_n of_o calamity_n this_o must_v be_v fix_v that_o all_o these_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n for_o as_o to_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o turn_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o temporal_a blessing_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o can_v consider_v they_o as_o christian_n but_o reckon_v they_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n accomplish_v these_o promise_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v we_o must_v therefore_o search_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v there_o the_o antimillenaries_n themselves_o confess_v for_o they_o constant_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o order_n of_o divine_a providence_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v always_o calamitous_a and_o afflict_a upon_o earth_n that_o sorrow_n and_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o the_o cross_n do_v inseparable_o belong_v to_o it_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o what_o be_v to_o come_v by_o the_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o four_o under_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o five_o she_o begin_v to_o sink_v into_o superstition_n and_o have_v remain_v overwhelm_v with_o it_o during_o the_o whole_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n where_o then_o shall_v we_o place_v those_o happy_a day_n the_o prophet_n promise_n it_o be_v trifle_v to_o apply_v those_o promise_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n to_o certain_a little_a interval_n of_o quiet_a which_o from_o time_n to_o time_n the_o church_n have_v have_v in_o some_o place_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o a_o strange_a force_n put_v upon_o figure_n to_o represent_v so_o imperfect_a a_o calm_a by_o such_o term_n as_o give_v we_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o perfect_a prosperity_n imaginable_a moreover_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o endless_a peace_n to_o which_o no_o affliction_n shall_v succeed_v it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v like_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n which_o shall_v never_o return_v to_o cover_v the_o earth_n it_o must_v be_v a_o peace_n so_o firm_a that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v shall_v never_o be_v change_v receive_v these_o prophecy_n not_o accomplish_v by_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o all_o this_o have_v respect_n only_o to_o spiritual_a grace_n the_o stability_n of_o god_n covenant_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o faithful_a i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v have_v some_o reference_n thereto_o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o spiritual_a favour_n in_o that_o weak_a degree_n wherein_o we_o see_v they_o at_o this_o day_n can_v comprehend_v the_o full_a signification_n of_o such_o great_a expression_n which_o clear_o import_v a_o peace_n in_o reference_n to_o earth_n as_o well_o as_o heaven_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o these_o promise_n shall_v not_o be_v apply_v but_o to_o spiritual_a blessing_n there_o must_v yet_o be_v a_o new_a kingdom_n and_o a_o new_a age_n for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o they_o for_o we_o have_v never_o yet_o see_v any_o wherein_o spiritual_a peace_n and_o invisible_a grace_n have_v be_v so_o abundant_o pour_v out_o to_o satisfy_v in_o any_o measure_n the_o greatness_n of_o such_o expression_n chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n viz._n the_o type_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o prophecy_n be_v picture_n and_o representation_n of_o future_a event_n they_o be_v not_o vain_a speculation_n of_o divine_n and_o the_o great_a wit_n that_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v so_o approach_v very_o near_o to_o impiety_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o shadow_n forth_o his_o mystery_n in_o certain_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o hagar_n the_o servant_n of_o sarah_n sinai_n a_o mountain_n in_o arabia_n be_v type_n of_o the_o legal_a institution_n as_o sarah_n and_o zion_n be_v also_o type_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o melchisedeck_v be_v a_o type_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o general_a that_o the_o law_n have_v shadow_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o christ_n the_o type_n therefore_o be_v no_o false_a or_o deceitful_a light_n whereby_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n they_o be_v right_o use_v now_o i_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o type_n make_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n we_o may_v find_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n in_o egypt_n be_v certain_o a_o type_n of_o that_o bondage_n under_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v groan_v antichrist_n the_o deliverance_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n figure_v that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v therefore_o call_v egypt_n now_o after_o the_o israelite_n be_v come_v out_o of_o egypt_n they_o enter_v into_o canaan_n the_o land_n flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n which_o do_v certain_o prefigure_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o all_o her_o enemy_n shall_v be_v subdue_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a and_o eternal_a dwelling_n to_o which_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v transport_v after_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o you_o must_v know_v canaan_n 1._o type_n the_o rest_n in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o description_n of_o the_o future_a blessedness_n of_o the_o church_n by_o emblem_n type_n figure_n and_o metaphorical_a resemblance_n have_v not_o their_o immediate_a relation_n to_o eternal_a blessedness_n st._n paul_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v it_o nor_o ear_n hear_v it_o nor_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o consequent_o
prove_v our_o notion_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o triumphant_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n before_o its_o final_a glorious_a triumph_n in_o heaven_n we_o may_v be_v furnish_v from_o these_o last_o chapter_n for_o they_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o suppose_v a_o description_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n apocalypse_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o last_o chapt._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n they_o exact_o answer_v to_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o ezekiel_n that_o prophet_n in_o those_o nine_o last_o chapter_n set_v forth_o in_o a_o figurative_a manner_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n after_o its_o restoration_n their_o glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o wonderful_a peace_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o their_o return_n which_o return_n or_o recall_v be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n st._n john_n give_v a_o account_n what_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v after_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o fall_n after_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v accomplish_v so_o that_o both_o these_o prophet_n describe_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o same_o period_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n this_o will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o brief_o run_v over_o that_o which_o remain_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o can_v be_v question_v but_o that_o our_o prophet_n conclude_v the_o 20_o chapter_n with_o a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n follow_v upon_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o the_o revolt_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n succeed_v their_o defeat_n after_o their_o defeat_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o day_n which_o shall_v come_v and_o surprise_v the_o world_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n this_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o word_n v._n 11._o 20._o chap._n 20._o then_o i_o see_v a_o great_a white_a throne_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o it_o from_o who_o face_n the_o earth_n and_o heaven_n flee_v way_n and_o there_o be_v find_v no_o place_n for_o they_o white_a as_o well_o as_o purple_a be_v a_o royal_a colour_n and_o withal_o a_o priestly_a for_o the_o priest_n be_v clothe_v in_o white_a the_o holy_a priest_n garment_n on_o the_o day_n of_o expiation_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v call_v bigdei_n lavan_n white_a garment_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n be_v our_o king_n and_o priest_n the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n flee_v from_o his_o face_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v that_o they_o may_v be_v renew_v v._o 12._o and_o i_o see_v the_o dead_a small_a and_o great_a stand_n before_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n all_o this_o be_v plain_a the_o 21._o 1._o v._o 1._o chapter_n begin_v with_o these_o word_n and_o i_o see_v a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n for_o the_o first_o heaven_n and_o the_o first_o earth_n be_v pass_v away_o world_n the_o first_o vision_n of_o 21_o chapt._n to_o the_o 9th_o v._n respect_v that_o which_o follow_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n these_o word_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v just_a before_o and_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n flee_v away_o as_o that_o be_v interpret_v of_o what_o shall_v happen_v at_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o this_o new_a earth_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a and_o not_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o new_a world_n after_o it_o have_v be_v refine_v by_o fire_n and_o so_o the_o description_n we_o read_v of_o here_o even_o to_o the_o nine_o verse_n be_v that_o of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o h._n city_n 4._o v._o 3_o 4._o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n prepare_v as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n with_o man_n of_o his_o dwell_n with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o he_o and_o that_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o death_n or_o sorrow_n or_o cry_v or_o pain_n all_o this_o i_o say_v may_v very_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n but_o this_o description_n be_v determine_v by_o what_o precede_v and_o by_o what_o follow_v to_o eternal_a glory_n by_o that_o which_o precede_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o by_o that_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o fearful_a and_o unbelieving_a etc._n etc._n 8._o v._o 8._o shall_v have_v their_o part_n in_o the_o lake_n which_o burn_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n which_o be_v the_o second_o death_n vision_n the_o 9th_o v._o begin_v a_o new_a vision_n the_o nine_o verse_n begin_v a_o new_a vision_n and_o a_o more_o particular_a description_n of_o the_o bless_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o h._n spirit_n after_o he_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n give_v a_o enigmatical_a and_o general_a description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o image_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n give_v a_o more_o ample_a account_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 17_o chapt._n so_o have_v in_o the_o 20_o chapt._n describe_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n though_o in_o few_o word_n he_o set_v forth_o that_o reign_n more_o at_o length_n afterward_o that_o state_n of_o the_o deliver_v church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v jerusalem_n as_o after_o have_v set_v out_o the_o antichristian_a church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o a_o empire_n he_o represent_v it_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v babylon_n v._o 9_o and_o there_o come_v unto_o i_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n full_a of_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o last_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n who_o have_v pour_v out_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o same_o who_o show_v unto_o the_o prophet_n the_o great_a city_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n 17.1_o cha._n 17.1_o then_o come_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n unto_o i_o which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o sit_v on_o many_o water_n as_o it_o be_v this_o seven_o and_o last_o angel_n who_o have_v the_o viol_n by_o who_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v effect_v it_o do_v most_o proper_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o show_v babylon_n fall_v and_o jerusalem_n rebuilt_a v._o 10._o and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a and_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n this_o be_v somewhat_o like_o what_o the_o devil_n do_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o carry_v he_o up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v he_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n what_o the_o devil_n make_v appear_v by_o illusion_n st._n john_n see_v by_o vision_n that_o he_o be_v carry_v or_o seem_v to_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o jerusalem_n he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v see_v from_o thence_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o not_o the_o triumphant_a church_n in_o heaven_n though_o it_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n she_o shall_v be_v descend_v from_o heaven_n because_o she_o shall_v abound_v in_o grace_n which_o come_v from_o thence_o she_o be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n she_o be_v so_o call_v it_o be_v a_o detestable_a name_n which_o in_o all_o the_o precede_a prophecy_n be_v give_v only_o to_o spiritual_a babylon_n but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v possess_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o nation_n as_o antichristianism_n do_v at_o present_a v._o 11._o have_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o her_o light_n wus_fw-mi like_o unto_o a_o stone_n most_o precious_a even_o like_o a_o jasper_n stone_n clear_a as_o crystal_n v._o 12._o and_o have_v a_o wall_n great_a and_o high_a and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n and_o at_o the_o gate_n twelve_o angel_n and_o name_n write_v thereon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n v._o 13._o
be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v necessary_a so_o that_o they_o to_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v plenty_n of_o wealth_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n therewith_o to_o supply_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o indigent_a a_o community_n of_o good_n shall_v then_o take_v place_n like_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n not_o that_o man_n shall_v lose_v their_o property_n in_o the_o good_n they_o have_v but_o every_o one_o shall_v dispense_v large_o to_o such_o as_o need_v as_o they_o who_o gather_v more_o manna_n than_o the_o rest_n and_o nothing_o over_o and_o those_o who_o gather_v less_o have_v no_o want_n that_o which_o thus_o happen_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o only_o a_o emblem_n but_o a_o true_a type_n of_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n they_o who_o have_v more_o than_o other_o in_o regard_n of_o possession_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o other_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n religion_n 8_o character_n uniformity_n in_o worship_n &_o religion_n 8._o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v uniform_a in_o its_o worship_n in_o its_o government_n and_o ceremony_n for_o that_o diversity_n and_o mixture_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v at_o present_a proceed_v not_o from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n this_o uniformity_n it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o be_v such_o as_o to_o remove_v every_o little_a difference_n but_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o leave_v that_o be_v essential_a none_o that_o may_v be_v call_v evil_a all_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o serve_v only_o for_o pomp_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o its_o ceremony_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o certain_a character_n heaven_n 1._o doubtful_a character_n christ_n shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n 1._o the_o doubtful_a character_n be_v first_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o this_o world_n to_o reign_v visible_o here_o the_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o import_v thus_o much_o the_o latter_a say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n i._n e._n jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n and_o that_o dominion_n and_o a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o and_o st._n john_n say_v that_o the_o saint_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n i_o will_v not_o be_v too_o confident_a that_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o visible_a descent_n and_o abode_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n yea_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o probable_a but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v very_o evident_a that_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v with_o some_o miraculous_a appearance_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o glory_n after_o which_o he_o shall_v go_v back_o to_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o govern_v this_o victorious_a church_n mr._n i._o mede_n and_o other_o after_o he_o will_v make_v this_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o within_o this_o time_n shall_v be_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a other_o say_v that_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v before_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n but_o i_o dare_v not_o determine_v that_o 12._o 2._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o all_o earthly_a power_n shall_v be_v abolish_v dan._n 7.11_o 12._o 2._o it_o be_v likewise_o dubious_a whether_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n must_v then_o be_v abolish_v which_o those_o word_n of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o signify_v the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o have_v their_o dominion_n take_v away_o yet_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o season_n and_o a_o time._n beast_n do_v certain_o denote_v state_n and_o empire_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o all_o sovereign_a power_n i._n e._n monarchical_a shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o christ_n alone_o shall_v rule_v by_o his_o vicegerent_n i_o leave_v this_o undeside_v but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v assume_v the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o theocrasy_a that_o god_n will_v establish_v judge_n and_o governor_n by_o a_o a_o particular_a instinct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o guide_n that_o he_o will_v instruct_v they_o in_o his_o will_n by_o inspire_a person_n who_o order_n shall_v be_v punctual_o follow_v 20.4_o 3._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v raise_v rev._n 20.4_o 3._o it_o be_v also_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v rise_v to_o be_v the_o administrator_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a st._n john_n seem_v to_o say_v so_o in_o express_a word_n &_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n though_o i_o have_v some_o difficulty_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o text_n for_o if_o it_o intend_v only_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o resurrection_n what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o of_o body_n but_o of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o original_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v to_o rise_v again_o but_o only_o to_o live_v and_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v shall_v live_v but_o first_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o soul_n die_v not_o and_o consequent_o can_v be_v say_v to_o rise_v but_o as_o they_o reassume_v their_o body_n 2._o the_o learned_a know_v also_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v often_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n especial_o when_o the_o resurrection_n be_v speak_v of_o witness_v that_o passage_n thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o the_o grave_a last_o i_o be_o not_o subtle_a enough_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n between_o live_v again_o and_o rise_v i_o always_o think_v they_o be_v two_o word_n of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v behead_v can_v live_v again_o but_o by_o a_o resurrection_n it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o four_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o say_v they_o shall_v live_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o five_o verse_n that_o to_o live_v and_o to_o live_v again_o in_o the_o text_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a shall_v not_o live_v again_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o dead_a man_n speak_v of_o v._o 4._o must_v then_o live_v again_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n far_o without_o this_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o those_o word_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n 19.28_o matth._n 19.28_o when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n what_o ever_o sense_n be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n i_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n that_o give_v i_o satisfaction_n shall_v it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o st._n paul_n speak_v we_o shall_v judge_v the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v judge_v the_o angel_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n that_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v so_o solemn_o usher_v in_o with_o a_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o for_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n that_o we_o shall_v then_o judge_v the_o world_n by_o approve_v the_o sentence_n of_o christ_n who_o alone_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o our_o lord_n shall_v restrain_v that_o judgement_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v shall_v judge_v the_o whole_a world_n even_o the_o wicked_a too_o wherefore_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n once_o more_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n more_o than_o they_o shall_v the_o church_n for_o beside_o their_o approbation_n of_o the_o sentence_n give_v against_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v bear_v witness_n against_o they_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n i_o do_v not_o find_v much_o more_o reason_n for_o another_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n which_o some_o